COMMENTARY
UPON
THE
ACTS OF THE APOSTLES
BY JOHN
CALVIN
EDITED FROM THE ORIGINAL ENGLISH
TRANSLATION OF
CHRISTOPHER FETHERSTONE,
STUDENT IN DIVINITY,
BY HENRY
BEVERIDGE, ESQ
VOLUME
FIRST
EDITORS
PREFACE
THE present COMMENTARY, necessarily partaking of the
character of the Book which it is designed to illustrate, is more historical
than doctrinal; and hence does not contain so much profound theological
discussion as some of Calvin’s other Commentaries. The leading topic is
the progress of the Gospel under the inspired teachers to whom its first
propagation was entrusted, and, in immediate connection with this, the
Constitution of the Apostolic Church, and the privileges enjoyed by its members.
To this latter point the attention of the religious world is now more especially
directed; and whatever be the views entertained with regard to it by any reader
into whose hands this Commentary may fall, if he feels aright, he will not think
that his study of the controversy is complete until he has made himself
acquainted with what has been said upon it by such a man as
Calvin.
A work of talent need not be either the less
interesting or the less instructive that it advocates views at variance with our
own. If our opinions have been deliberately and candidly formed, it is a
satisfactory test of their soundness when they continue unshaken by all that the
ablest opponent can urge against them.
The Translation appears to be well executed. It is,
perhaps, not so strictly literal as that of the Commentary on the Romans, which
the CALVIN SOCIETY has already published; but any difference, in this respect,
is more than compensated by the general superiority of its style. There are
occasional obscurities or mistranslations which the Editor has endeavored, as in
the Commentary on the Romans, to remove by foot-notes; but, on the whole, it is
believed that the present Translation will not suffer by comparison with that of
any Theological Translation of the same period.
H. B.
THE
COMMENTARIES
OF M. JOHN
CALVIN
UPON THE ACTES
OF THE APOSTLES
FAITHFULLY TRANSLATED OUT OF LATIN
INTO ENGLISH FOR THE GREAT PROFIT OF OUR COUNTRYMEN, BY CHRISTOPHER FETHERSTONE
STUDENT IN
DIVINITY.
LONDON,
Impensis G. Bishop.
1585.
TO THE RIGHT HONORABLE THE LORD
HENRY,
EARL OF
HUNTINGTON,
LORD HASTINGS,
ETC.,
Knight Of The Most Honorable Order
Of The Garter, And Lord President Of The Queen’s Majesty’s Counsel
Established In The North Parts,
CHRISTOPHER FETHERSTONE WISHETH
INCREASE OF SPIRITUAL GIFTS, LONG LIFE, AND HAPPY DAYS.
If that (Right Honorable) I should prefix any long
and tedious preface before this work in commendation of your honor, — I
should of some be suspected of flattery; if in praise of these learned
Commentaries, — it should seem a thing superfluous, seeing they
sufficiently commend themselves; if in excuse of those faults which are by me in
translating hereof committed, — some censuring Cato would condemn me,
because I would take in hand a work so weighty, being not able to be without
fault, and by craving pardon for faults laying open my folly. Omitting,
therefore, those things which might carry with them such inconveniences, I
hasten unto that whereof I am chiefly to speak; namely, to lay open the causes
moving me to dedicate this my simple translation unto your
honor.
Your deserts of God’s church, your singular
zeal, your unfeigned faith, your sincere profession, your especial care to
advance God’s glory, and to root out Papistry, your faithfulness towards
your prince, have been such, that this realm generally, but my countrymen in the
north parts, my native soil, specially, have, and shall have, great cause to
praise God for you in the day of their visitation, even when it shall please God
of his great mercy to behold them with favor-able countenance, and to take from
them in greater measure that blindness and superstition, wherein they had been
long time nousled, and being fast bred by the bone, is not yet (through want of
means) gotten out of the flesh. Seeing all these virtues are in you to be found;
seeing both this church and country have found you so beneficial, whom ought not
these things to provoke to show all thankfulness towards your honor?
Again, when this history of the Acts of the Apostles
was first penned in Greek by Luke, it was dedicated to noble Theophilus. When M.
Calvin did the second time publish his Commentaries thereupon in Latin, he
presented them unto one who was in mind a noble Theophilus. Lest, therefore,
this work, now published in English, should by dedication be any whit debased, I
have made choice of your honor, being no less a noble Theophilus than those
before mentioned.
Another thing, which is not so much a cause as an
encouragement, is that courtesy which your honor showeth to those which present
unto you any exercises of learning, how simple soever they be, whereof I have
had full good experience even in my tender years; namely, at such time as I was
trained up in the city of Carlisle, under that man, in his calling painful, and
to the commonwealth profitable, M. Hayes, whom for that duty which to him I owe
I name. At which time, though those exercises which unto your honor we then
presented were simple, yet were they so courteously of you received, that the
remembrance thereof doth even now encourage me to presume to offer unto you some
weightier matter.
The last, but not the least, is, the consideration of
that great and undeserved kindness, which all my friends in general, but
especially my brother, your honor’s servant, have found at your hands,
which, to rip up at large, would be too tedious. In their behalf, therefore,
Right Honorable, as also in mine own, as a small testimony of a thankful heart,
I present unto your honor this work; simple, if you respect the translation, but
most excellent, if you consider the matter. And thus, humbly craving pardon for
my boldness, and much more humbly beseeching the Lord to bless you in the
reading hereof, I conclude, fearing prolixity. The Lord of heaven bless you, and
grant that: as you have been heretofore a good Theophilus, so you may continue
to the glory of God, the increasing of his Church, and the profit of this
commonwealth.
From Maighfield in Sussex, this 12th of October,
1585.
Your Honor’s most humble and
obedient,
and in Christ at
commandment,
CHRISTOPHER
FETHERSTONE.
THE EPISTLE TO THE
READER.
THOU hast at length, (Christian reader,) through the
blessing of God, wherewith he hath blessed my labors, those learned Commentaries
of M. Calvin upon the Acts of the Apostles, though simply, yet faithfully,
turned into English; and though of many I was the unmeetest to attempt this
travail, yet such was the earnest request of my godly friends, that unless I
should have taken it in hand, I should have seemed void of courtesy, and also of
care to profit God’s Church. I will not stand to rip up those commodities
which thou by reading these Commentaries mayest reap, but I leave them to thine
own experience. What my travail hath been in this work, those who have endured
like toll can best judge. And forasmuch as I know well, that after great
painstaking some things have escaped me, I beseech thee, (gentle reader,)
condemn me not rashly, but rather amend them friendly. If thou shalt grow
forward in knowledge by reading this work, then praise God, who hath by
this means made thee profit. God give thee good success in reading, that thereby
thou mayest both be better learned, and also better lived.
Thine in the
Lord,
CHRISTOPHER
FETHERSTONE.
TO THE MOST RENOWNED PRINCE,
THE LORD NICOLAS RADZIWILL, DUKE IN OLIKA,
COUNTY PALATINE OF VILNA, CHIEF
MARSHAL, AND HEAD CHANCELLOR OF THE GREAT DUKEDOM OF LITHUANIA,
ETC.,
HIS LORD HIGHLY
TO BE REVERENCED,
JOHN
CALVIN.
WHEREAS I have made mention of the names of those
kings unto whom I had dedicated these my Commentaries, lest the change incur the
crime of lightness among certain unskillful men, I must briefly render some
reason thereof. For although both the remembrance of the father, who is dead,
doth retain that reverence with me which it deserveth, and I do also, as
becometh me, reverence the son; yet the importunities of certain did enforce me
to put out
F1
their names in this second edition, who, being incensed against me with a
furious hatred and fear, lest the majesty of kings do purchase some favor to my
writings, do boast abroad that they did conceive sore displeasure, that their
name was mixed with the doctrine of the sacraments which they themselves
disallow. I leave it indifferent whether that be true or no, neither do I pass;
F2
forasmuch as I did neither hunt after any private gain, nor yet seek to win
favor. But because it seemed to me an indecent and filthy thing to enforce those
books upon men which are unwilling to entertain them, which do find willing
readers enough, it was worth the declaring now, that I never did think any thing
less; but that I did hope for more courtesy than I found. In that truly there
can be no offense, if withdrawing myself from the contempt of those who loathe
my dutifullness, I suffer them to enjoy those delights of theirs which they
desire, and wherein they delight.
Of you, most famous prince, have I made choice, not
without good cause, whom I might put in the place of two; both because I think
you most worthy to have your name appear in the spiritual building of
Christ’s temple; neither do I fear but that my book shall find the same
friendship at your hands, which you did vouchsafe to declare towards me in your
most gentle letters. But, omitting at this time the respect of private
good-will, I will stay in another thing. Moreover, I may full well apply unto
you that speech which I had before with another. Neither am I determined in this
place to commend those most excellent virtues wherewith you have purchased great
authority and singular favor with the King
F3
of Polonia; I am rather bent unto an exhortation, the sum whereof shall be this,
that with the like readiness and joyfulness wherewith you have at the beginning
received the pure doctrine of the Gospel, that with the like stoutness of
courage wherewith you have hitherto endeavored to maintain the true worship of
God, you do with the same constancy prosecute this course unto the
end.
It was surely a point of rare virtue, that whereas
you did know that many did hate nothing more than the frank profession and free
study of godliness, yet, so soon as the truth of the Gospel of Christ did once
shine and appear unto you, you did not fear by giving your name to provoke their
hatred against you. Neither do those offices and good turns deserve small
praise, which you did not cease to bestow upon the cherishing and increasing of
the first beginnings of the Church; although this your diligence did purchase
unto you great envy amongst many noblemen, which did not allow the same. But,
because you have no less hard straits to pass through, you must oftentimes stir
up and encourage yourself to overcome them all, until you have finished the last
act; and, so much the more carefully, because many princes, although they see
the estate of the Church filthily corrupt, yet dare they attempt no remedy;
because that danger which they fear will proceed from innovation, when evils
must be driven out of their old and quiet possession, doth hinder and keep them
back from doing their duty. Other some think it to be an absurd and foolish
thing to touch (or set hand to) diseases which are incurable. Other some (I
cannot tell through what forwardness) do flee from and abhor all manner of
reformation. But to intreat of those lets wherewith you are environed on every
side, it were superfluous, especially seeing you know them well enough. Yet,
howsoever Satan doth assault you, and with what combats soever he doth exercise
you, you cannot, without great wickedness, be weary of this holy warfare, which
you have professed under Christ his banner. Furthermore, although you be forward
enough of yourself, yet I hope it will neither be troublesome, nor yet
unprofitable for you, to have your prosperous course of your earnest study,
holpen and furthered with this help which God doth offer unto your hands by me.
F4
So often as we see things tossed to and fro, and, as
it were, turned topsy-turvy in the world, there can no more fit and sure prop be
found to establish and stay our weak consciences, than when as setting before
our eyes the kingdom of Christ, as it doth now appear, we consider what hath
been
F5
the estate and condition of the same from the beginning. When we speak of the
kingdom of Christ, we must respect two things; the doctrine of the gospel,
whereby Christ doth gather unto himself a church, and whereby he governeth the
same, being gathered together; secondly, ,he society of the godly, who being
coupled together by the sincere faith of the gospel, are truly accounted the
people of God. Both which things, how lively they are expressed by Luke, in the
Acts of the Apostles, it is better to know by the reading of the whole book,
than to believe either my commendation, or the commendation of any man else. For
although the Son of God hath always reigned, even from the first beginning of
the world, yet after that, being revealed in the flesh, he published his gospel,
he began then to erect a more famous tribunal-seat than before, whence he doth
now appear most plainly, and to be also most glorious. If we turn our eyes
hither, they shall be fed, not with a vain picture, (as Virgil saith of his
AEneas) but with the sound knowledge of those things from which we must fetch
life. And to the end I may return unto that whereof I determined to speak, this
is the best refuge for the conscience of men, where they may quietly rest amidst
these troublesome tempests wherewith the world is shaken. Finally, this
meditation alone shall bring to pass, that that shall never befall us, which too
too many experiments do prove to have been truly spoken by Ennius in times past
of the more part of men, that wisdom is driven away so often as the matter is
handled by violence. For if, in the greatest and most vehement heat of
combats, the sweet harmony of instruments was of such force amongst the
Lacedemonians, that it did assuage that furiousness and fierceness which was
engendered in that warlike people, and did temper that violence which doth then
out of measure rage in those natures which are otherwise impatient, how much
more shall the kingdom of Christ do this by the heavenly pleasant tune of the
Holy Ghost, which doth not only tame most cruel beasts, but maketh also lambs of
wolves, lions, and bears; which turneth spears into hooks, and swords into
ploughshares?
Therefore, seeing that, most noble prince, I offer
unto you such kind of temperature as the necessity of times requireth, I hope
that this duty of mine shall not be unwelcome to your highness; so that, indeed,
you shall perceive this kind of confirmation to be very profitable and fit to
look into the beginning of the Church, as it is described of Luke, wherein
appeareth both wonderful power of God under the reproach of the cross, and also
most valiant patience of the servants of God, under the huge burden of troubles,
and the success itself incredible to the judgment of the world, bringeth forth
most plentiful fruit of both. But that I may omit other things which you had
better set [seek] out by reading of Luke himself, I will touch one thing which
is proper to earthly princes, and the chief governors of kingdoms and countries;
to wit, that seeing that (the power of the whole world gainsaying, and all men
which were then in authority being armed to oppress the gospel) a few men,
obscure, unarmed, and contemptible, trusting only to the aid of the truth and
the Spirit, did labor so stoutly in spreading abroad the faith of Christ, did
refuse no pains nor danger, did stand stoutly against all assaults, until at
length they got the victory; there remaineth no excuse for Christian nobles, who
are of any dignity, seeing God hath furnished them with the sword to defend the
kingdom of his Son, unless they be at least as constant and bold to take upon
them such an honorable office.
Furthermore, it is not my part to declare how
faithfully and uprightly I have behaved myself in interpreting this history. I
hope, surely, my labor shall be fruitful to all men. And as for you, most worthy
prince, I must again request and beseech you, that you do both privately addict
yourself wholly unto Christ his government, as you have of late happily begun;
and that you would also become not only a faithful helper, but also a most stout
and valiant standard-bearer in furthering the kingdom of Christ unto so many
noble men, whom not only the renown of their stock and lineage, but also the
excellency of their virtues, doth commend. God hath vouchsafed to bestow upon
the realm of Polonia a singular privilege of honor, that the better part of the
nobility, bidding adieu to wicked superstitions, which are as many corruptions
and pollutions of the worship of God, should desire with one consent a true form
of godliness, and a well framed and reformed order of the Church. It is well
known that these men were not a little aided by your authority. But there remain
more combats both for you and also for them, than that, like overworn
F6
soldiers, you should give yourselves to idleness and rest.
First, although no foreign enemy trouble you, you
shall have business enough to withstand those evils which are at home with you.
You have sufficiently tried with how many sleights Satan is furnished, that he
may work some policy to overthrow that holy concord amongst brethren, wherein
consisteth the safety of the Church; that befalleth you which is common
everywhere, for troublesome men to thrust in themselves when things are out of
order; who, whilst they see a few, and those weaklings troubled by a great
multitude, and that they do with much ado defend the truth, which is covered
with the thick clouds of false accusations, they do more easily come upon them
unawares
F7
And by this subtlety doth that chief worker of all deceit and guile seek the
ruin of the Church, not only by cutting, mangling, and pulling in pieces the
unity of the faith, but by burdening the name of Christ with false envy; because
the companies of the godly, amongst whom these wicked knaves mix themselves,
seem to be certain receptacles and sinks of all filthiness.
So, whilst that Stancarus, a man of a troublesome
nature, doth, through that ambition wherewith he is wholly set on fire, spread
abroad amongst you his dotings, hereupon brake out that contention which
threateneth some scattering abroad; and you were laid open unto the slanders of
many, because it was thought that his sect did spread itself farther. Behold, on
the other side, a certain physician, called George Blandrata, worse than
Stancarus, because his error is more detestable, and because he hath in his mind
more secret poison. For which cause these also are the more worthy to be
reproved, at whose hands the ungodliness of Servetus hath found such favor of
such a sudden. For although I am persuaded that they are far from those perverse
and sacrilegious opinions, yet they should have taken better heed, and not have
suffered this fox craftily to creep into their company. Because such plagues
will never be wanting, neither will Satan ever cease to bring abroad into the
forefront such champions as have given over themselves to serve him, that he may
trouble the beginnings of the gospel, it is for you to be continually in a
readiness; and to the end you may prevent greater evils, you must set down right
and godly manner of government, which is the faithful keeping of holy peace. For
as it is manifest that purity of doctrine is the soul of the Church, so we may
full well compare discipline unto the sinews, wherewith the body being bound and
knit together, doth maintain his [its] strength.
Now, on the other side, the ungodliness of other
enemies ought to sharpen your study (and earnestness,) I mean the preachers of
Antichrist of Rome, who, to the end they may deceive the ignorant, do
continually, with shrill voice, sound out the name of the Church. There is no
controversy amongst us about the Church, but all grant that the authority
thereof ought to be reverenced of all the children of God; save only that they,
under false color of honor, do make the shadowish name of the Church subject to
their lusts; we do so reverence the Church from our heart, that we account it
great wickedness to profane the sacred name thereof. That I may omit other godly
ministers of pure and sound doctrine, I myself have again and again heretofore
in many places handled this question. When mention is made of the Church, whose
head is the Son of God, and which he, who is the fountain of life eternal, doth
always quicken by his Spirit, how ridiculous a thing it is to bring forth a body
without a head, and, secondly, a dead carcass.
The hireling flatterers of the Pope do cry out that
they have the Church; but we can know by no means better, whether this be true
or no, than when we look unto the head. As for that, it is manifest that it is
cut off by their sacrilegious violence. For how shall Christ retain the place of
the head, being despoiled of all his power, thrown down from his government,
deprived of his dignity? Upon this condition hath the heavenly Father made him
the head of the Church, that he may govern all men from the greatest to the
least, by the doctrine of his gospel; that he may be the only priest to
reconcile the Father continually, as he hath once appeased his wrath by the
sacrifice of his death; that his death may continually purge our sins; that his
blood may be the only washing; that his obedience may be a perfect satisfaction;
that he may be a (continual and) sole intercessor, through whose means our
prayers may be heard; that he may be a faithful defender and tutor, that he may,
by his aid, defend us; that (the vices of our flesh being tamed) he may reform
us unto righteousness and holiness; that he alone may begin and finish in us a
blessed life. If the Papists have left him any of these things, let them have
the Church on their side. But if the Pope, oppressing men’s consciences
with his fierce and more cruel tyranny, have disannulled and taken away Christ
his government; if he have brought in a form of government altogether contrary
to the gospel; if he have invented a new and strange priesthood, that he may
thrust-in himself, being but a mortal man, to be the mediator between God and
the world; if he have forged daily sacrifices, that he may trot them in
Christ’s place; if he have invented a thousand satisfactions for sins; if
he have brought reigned washings from the lake of hell, to make dry the blood of
the Son of God; if he have put in his place infinite patrons; if he have torn in
a thousand pieces that righteousness which must be set [sought] wholly from him;
if, instead of the Holy Ghost, he have erected man’s free-will; it is,
without all question, that the true Christ is banished far from Papistry. For
this cause have I said that the Papists make boast of a dead carcass instead of
the lively body of Christ, because, though they have extinguished the doctrine
of the gospel, (which is the true soul of the Church, and which duly doth
quicken the same,) yet they do greatly boast of a shadowish and trifling kind of
Church.
We make it full well known how corrupt the purity of
doctrine is amongst them, yea, with what monstrous errors it is polluted. They
do not only cover all their corruptions under the shadow of the Church, but also
complain that we do great injury to the Church, because we say that the same
doth err. But they should first have examined the doctrine, that the Church
might thereby be known. These just and honest judges will have the reigned title
of doctrine to have sufficient force of prejudice to cover and suppress the
difference, and that not to deceive men. For with what sleights and legerdemain
would they assay to blear even dazzling eyes in so great light? But because they
account this liberty of lying a part of their tyranny, they think they reign not
as they would, unless they reproachfully mock miserable souls.
That we may set an example no farther, we have seen
in our times, sometimes the Tridentine Fathers, sometimes the Fathers of
Bononia, who, although they were even at daggers drawing among themselves, yet
did they foam out their vain canons on both sides. And surely if men assent to
their principles, the triumph shall be prepared on both sides. There sit there I
cannot tell how many bishops and abbots, peradventure an hundred horned beasts.
If the most fine flower of all the nation should shine there, yet should it be
nothing else but a wicked conspiracy against God. And now after that the Pope
hath gathered together the bran and chips of his unclean and filthy rotten
flock, shall the representative Church suddenly appear there? And are they not
yet ashamed to call that an holy, general, and lawful Council, which doth not
deserve so much as to be called a vain and comical visor of a Council? But as
for us, to whom the promise is made, that Antichrist, who sitteth in the temple
of God, shall be destroyed with the breath of the Lord’s mouth; let not us
(I say) cease to refute this filthy and whorish impudency, with that most sacred
word which they so boldly mock, that all men may see what difference there is
between the chaste spouse of Christ and the stinking whore of Belial; between
the sanctuary of God and the brothel-house of Satan; between the spiritual house
of the godly and the stye of hogs; and, finally, between the true Church and the
court of Rome. There can no more certain or plain demonstration be brought
concerning this matter either by Euclid, either yet by Archimedes, than if the
Church, as Luke describeth it, be compared with the Popish synagogue. Neither am
I so strait that I would have that confused lump, being altogether repugnant
unto the order of nature and manner of humanity, to be agreeable in all points
to the rule of the Apostles, which is angelical and heavenly. If they can show
any thing wherein they are like unto them,
F8
they may triumph for me; but forasmuch as all things are contrary, and although
the more part of men become blind willingly, at least wise, [still] seeing the
whole heavens do allow
F9
us, we may not only contemn their brain-sick pride without any fear, but also
freely speak evil of the same.
In the mean season, we have no small consolation to
support us, that howsoever the Papists do set against us with stern countenance
F10
the name and title of the Church, yet we know that we fight only against the
professed enemies of Christ. We ought above all things to desire, that the most
renowned king, who, according to his wisdom, hath long ago spied out the subtle
sleights of the Romish court, commanding those vain bulls to avoid,
F11
wherein the council boasteth afar off, may at length more freely apply his mind
unto the earnest and perfect restoring of the Church; yet ought no lingering to
keep you back, but every one of you must, with might and main, endeavor to
enlarge and spread abroad those beginnings which are begun to arise so
happily.
Farewell, most excellent lord and right renowned
prince. The Lord always govern you with his Spirit, amplify by all means your
dignity, and bless your godly enterprises even unto the end.
At Geneva, the 1st of August,
1560.
THE ARGUMENT
UPON
THE ACTS OF THE
APOSTLES.
To the intent that all godly men may, with more
diligence, read this history, and also be more desirous thereof, it shall not be
without profit briefly to note what commodity they shall reap
thereby.
This is the chiefest praise that a profane history
hath, namely, that it is the mistress of life. If that narration of famous
deeds, which only teacheth men what they ought to follow, or what they ought to
eschew, in their common actions, deserve such a title, of how great praise are
the divine histories worthy, which do not only frame the outward life of man
that he may win praise by virtue, but also (which is more) which declare unto us
that God, from the beginning, hath had a special regard always of his Church,
(and faithful congregation,) that he hath been always a most just revenger of
all wrongs done unto those that have betaken themselves unto his tuition, and
have committed themselves unto his custody; that he hath showed himself
favorable and merciful unto most miserable and wretched sinners; and, lastly, by
teaching us faith, raised us high above the heavens. I say nothing of this, that
they do everywhere set forth the providence of God, that they distinguish the
true worship of God from the false, and never err in the difference of vice and
virtue; although I omit now also those worthy praises which used most commonly
to be attributed unto the sacred histories, intending only shortly to touch
those which are proper to this book which we have taken in
hand.
Those things which Luke setteth before us in this
place to be learned are not only great, but also of rare profit; for, first, in
that he showeth that the Spirit of God was sent unto the apostles, he doth not
only prove that Christ was faithful (and true) in keeping his promise made unto
his apostles; but also he certifieth us, that he is always mindful of his, and a
perpetual governor of his Church, because the Holy Spirit did descend from
heaven to this end; whereby we learn that the distance of place doth no whit
hinder Christ from being present with those that be his at all times. Now, here
is most lively painted out the beginning of Christ’s kingdom, and as it
were the renewing of the world; for although the Son of God had gathered
together, by his preaching, a certain Church, before such time as he departed
out of the world, yet, nevertheless, that was the best form of the Church which
began then, when as the apostles, having new power given them from above, began
to preach that that only Shepherd did both die and also rise again, that through
his conduct all those which were dispersed, far and wide, (upon the face of the
whole earth,) might be gathered unto one sheepfold. Here is, therefore, set down
both the beginning and also the increasing of the Church of Christ after his
ascension, whereby he was declared to be King both of heaven and
earth.
Furthermore, therein appeareth, as well the marvelous
power of Christ, as the great force and efficacy of the gospel itself; for in
that Christ, by a sort of simple souls, (and of no reputation amongst men,)
being indued also with no eloquence at all, hath subdued the whole world so
easily, by the only voice of the gospel, whereas, notwithstanding Satan did
resist him with so many lets, he hath showed a most manifest token of his divine
power and might therein. And also, we see in the same the incredible force of
the gospel, that it did not only come forth and show itself, although the whole
world did say nay, but also with great glory and majesty, make all that which
did seem stubborn to be obedient unto Christ. Therefore, these few and simple
creatures did more prevail against the troublesome tumults of the world, with
the base and simple sound of their mouth, than if God should openly have thrown
down lightnings
F12
from heaven. And, on the other side, the Spirit of God teacheth us, that the
kingdom of Christ beginneth never sooner to flourish, but by and by Satan
opposeth himself most furiously against the same, and useth all his engines
either utterly to overthrow or sore to shake the same. Neither are we
only taught, that Satan doth resist Christ as an enemy, but also that the whole
world doth furiously rage together against him, that he may not reign over them.
Yea, furthermore, that is to be set down as a thing most certain, that wicked
men, whilst they do so rage against the gospel, do both fight under
Satan’s banner, and are pricked forward by him into so blind fury.
Hereupon do arise so many uproars, so many plaguy conspiracies, so many devilish
endeavors of the reprobate to overthrow the gospel, (and to hinder the free
passage of the same,) which Luke setteth down almost in every
place.
Lastly, like as the apostles have indeed tried,
F13
that the doctrine of the gospel is a fire and a sword, so may we learn by their
experience that it will always come to pass, not only by the obstinate malice of
Satan, but also by the fatal stubbornness of men, that the gospel shall suffer
many conflicts, and that thereby many tumults shall be raised. But, on the other
side, he declareth that the apostles, (with a stout stomach,) with a lively
courage and invincible violentness [force] of mind, did, notwithstanding,
execute the office which they knew was enjoined them by God; and also, what
innumerable troubles they suffered with great perseverance, what wearisomeness
they passed over, how patiently they sustained most cruel persecution; and,
lastly, how meekly they suffered reproach, sorrow, and calamity of all sorts.
And we must learn patience by such examples, seeing the Son of God hath
pronounced that the cross and tribulation shall always accompany his gospel; we
must not pamper and cherish ourselves with a vain hope, as though the state and
condition of the Church should be quiet (prosperous) and flourishing here upon
earth. Let us, therefore, address ourselves to suffer the like things. And that
is added as no small comfort for us, that as God hath marvelously delivered his
Church in times past, being afflicted and oppressed so many ways, so he will at
this day be present with us also. For, surely, seeing that in this book is
declared how that God, by his mighty hand and outstretched arm alone, doth
continually defend his Church, being amidst continual deaths: God himself, by
this means, setteth before our eyes his continual providence in procuring the
safety thereof.
Furthermore, here are set down certain sermons of the
apostles which intreat in such sort of the great mercies of God, of the grace of
Christ, of the hope of blessed immortality, of the calling upon God, of
repentance and the fear of God, and also of other principal points of Christian
doctrine, that we need not seek the whole sum of godliness anywhere else.: But
that I may now omit the declaration of sound and pure doctrine, — if that
be a thing most needful to be known, namely, to understand how the Church of
Christ first began; how the apostles began to preach the gospel; what success
they had in the same; what cruel combats they suffered; how manfully they passed
through so many lets and impediments; how courageously they triumphed over all
the pride of the world under the reproach of the cross; how wonderfully God was
present with them: then must we highly esteem of this book, which, unless it
were extant, the knowledge of so great things should either be quite buried, or
greatly obscured, or wrapped in divers doubts. For we see that Satan used all
his engines, that he might so bring to pass, that never any of the acts of the
apostles might come to light, but such only as were mixed with lies; to the end
he might bring into suspicion what thing soever was spoken of them, and so by
that means might pluck out of the minds of the godly all the remembrance of that
age. For he always raised up, either doting fools or crafty flouters,
F14
that they might spread abroad a sort of filthy fables under the names of other
men; the blockishness whereof did much discredit even the true
histories.
So in those books of Peter and Paul, which are
reigned to be of Linus his doing, are contained such a sort of stinking trifles,
that they cause the wicked to laugh at them, and the godly to loathe them. So
that reigned disputation of Peter with Simon Magus is so ridiculous, that it
doth discredit the name of a Christian. The same opinion must we have of all
that mingle-mangle,
F15
which is set before the Recognitions and Councils of Clement, and recited of
Gratianus in his Fragments. They beguile the unskillful under color of ancient
names; the wicked boast of those as of oracles, no less boldly than impudently,
when as, indeed, they are filthy toys. Satan did use such liberty to lie, that
we might have no certain thing left us after Christ’s ascension. So that
unless this work
F16
of Luke were extant, it might seem that Christ being taken up into heaven, left
no fruit of his death or resurrection upon earth. For all should have vanished
away with his body. We should not know that Christ was so received into his
celestial glory, that, nevertheless, he beareth rule in all the world; we should
not know that the gospel was published by the apostles, and so came from them
unto us, though by the means of others;
F17
we should not know that they were inspired by the Holy Ghost, lest they should
teach anything but that which was divine, to the end our faith might be grounded
only upon the infallible verity of God. Last of all, we should not know that
that prophecy of Esaias was fulfilled, wherein he foretold that the law should
come out of Sion, and the Word of the Lord out of Jerusalem.
Seeing this book proceeding, no doubt, from the
Spirit of God, taketh from us all doubting of these things, we must count the
same as a great treasure, as I have said before not without cause, and now again
confirm the same.
COMMENTARY
UPON
THE ACTS OF THE
APOSTLES.
CHAPTER
1
|
ACTS
1:1-2
|
|
1. The former speech truly have we had, O
Theophilus, of all things which Jesus began to do and teach, 2. Even
until that day, wherein, after he had given commandment by the Holy Ghost to the
apostles, which he had chosen, he was taken up.
|
THAT he may pass over unto those things which
followed the ascension of Christ, he briefly gathereth the sum of all those
which before he had handled in the former book, that he may annex this
thereunto. And he briefly setteth down this description of the history of the
gospel, that it is a narration of those things which Christ did and said so long
as he was conversant upon earth. Furthermore, whereas they interpret this
commonly, that there was first in Christ purity of life, before such time as he
began to preach, it maketh nothing unto Luke’s mind. Truth it is, that the
manners of a good and godly teacher ought so to be framed, that he speak first
with his life, then with his tongue, otherwise he should differ nothing from a
stage-player. But Luke hath respect rather unto that which he had said about the
end of his gospel,
(<422419>Luke
24:19,) namely, that Christ was a prophet mighty in deed and word, that is, such
a one as did excel no less in deeds than in words; although there be but small
difference betwixt these two places. For the mightiness of works which is
commended there doth belong unto his miracles, but this, to do, doth
reach further in my opinion, namely, that under the same are comprehended all
the famous acts which were proper unto his ministry, wherein his death and
resurrection are the chiefest. For the office of the Messias did not only
consist in doctrine, but it was also behoveful that he should make peace between
God and man, that he should be a Redeemer of the people, a restorer of the
kingdom, and an author of everlasting felicity. All these things, I say, as they
were promised of the Messias, so were they looked for at his
hands.
Now we see that the sum of the gospel consisteth of
these two parts, namely, of the doctrine of Christ, and of his acts; forasmuch
as he did not only bring unto men that embassage which was given him in charge
of his Father, but also performed all things that could be required of the
Messias. He began his kingdom, he pacified God with his sacrifice, he purged
man’s sins with his own precious blood, he subdued death and the devil, he
restored us unto true liberty, he purchased righteousness and life for us. And
to the end that whatsoever he either did or said might be certain, he proved
himself by miracles to be the Son of God. So that this word, to do, is
extended unto his miracles also; but it must not be restrained only unto the
same. Here must we note, that those which have only the bare knowledge of the
history have not the gospel; unless the knowledge of the doctrine which maketh
manifest the fruits of the acts of Christ be adjoined thereunto. For this is a
holy knot which no man may dissolve. Therefore, whensoever mention is made of
the doctrine of Christ, let us learn to adjoin thereunto his works, as seals
whereby the truth thereof is established and confirmed, and the effect declared.
Furthermore, that we may reap commodity by his death and resurrection, and also
that miracles may have their use, we must always have respect unto him that
speaketh. For this is the true rule of Christianity.
1.
Of all things which he
began. I do not greatly mislike the
interpretation which some give of this place that Luke said rather of all
than all; because it is possible in some measure to intreat of the
works and doctrine of Christ, but to set down the whole course, that the
narration may be perfect, were a matter of great
F18
weight. Like as John doth declare that the world could not contain the books,
(<432125>John
21:25.) That is also to be noted that Luke saith, that he began his history at
the beginning of the works of Christ. But so soon as he hath declared the
nativity of Christ, he passeth over unto the twelfth year of his age
(<420242>Luke
2:42;) and after he had briefly spoken of his disputation had in the temple with
the doctors, passing over eighteen years without speaking any thing of them, he
entereth [on] the just narration of the works of Christ. It is, therefore,
manifest that those works and sayings only which make any thing unto the sum of
our salvation are noted in this place. For, after that Christ came abroad into
the world clothed with our flesh, he lived privately at home until he was thirty
years of age, at which time his Father put upon him another manner of person.
God would have him to lead the former part of his life obscurely, to this end,
that the knowledge of these things might be more excellent which do edify our
faith.
The former
speech. It seemed good to me to
translate this on this wise, because
logon
poieisqa<i, is the same with the Grecians, which
verba facere, or to speak, is with the Latins, as Budaeus doth note. And
we must understand the contrariety of the second part, which he taketh in hand,
that we may know that the evangelist determined with himself afresh to write,
having new matter whereupon to write.
2.
Even until that day. Therefore, the
ascension of Christ is the end of the history of the gospel. For he hath
ascended, saith Paul, that he might fulfill all things,
(<490410>Ephesians
4:10.) Our faith gathereth other fruit thereby; but it shall be sufficient to
note in this place, that our redemption was fully complete and finished then
when Christ did ascend unto his Father; and, therefore, that Luke did fully
perform his duty in this narration, as touching the doctrine and works of
Christ. And he is said to be taken up, that we may know that he is truly
departed out of this world, lest we should consent unto their dotings who think
that in his ascension there was no alteration of place made.
Commandment by the Holy
Ghost. Luke showeth in these words, that
Christ did not so depart out of the world that he did no longer care for us; for
in that he hath ordained a perpetual government in his Church, he thereby
declareth that he had a care to provide for our salvation; yea, he hath promised
that he will be present with his to the end,
(<402820>Matthew
28:20,) like as, indeed, he is always present by his ministers. Luke, therefore,
doth show unto us, that Christ did no sooner depart hence, but straightway he
provided for the government of his Church; whence we may gather that he is
careful for our salvation. And this his providence hath Paul plainly noted in
the place lately cited, when he saith, That he hath fulfilled all things, making
some apostles, some evangelists, some pastors, etc. But these commandments,
which the evangelist saith Christ gave unto his disciples, do I interpret of the
preaching of the gospel; like as ambassadors use to be instructed with certain
precepts before they go of their embassage, lest they should rashly attempt any
thing contrary to his will and mind that sendeth them. And all this is spoken in
commendation of that doctrine which the apostles taught. The which that it may
appear more manifestly, every thing is to be marked in order as it lieth. First
of all, he saith they were elect and chosen of Christ, that we may be certain of
their calling unto that function. Neither doth he in this place set God’s
election against man’s merits, but only affirmeth that they were raised up
by God, and that they did not rashly take upon them this function. That is true,
indeed, that they were freely chosen; but now have we to inquire what is
Luke’s drift in this place. I say that he hath respect unto nothing else,
but that we may be certain of the calling of the apostles, that we may learn not
to have respect unto men, but unto the Son of God, the author thereof, because
this must always be a maxim in the Church, that no man usurp any honor.
Secondly, he saith, that they were instructed of Christ what they should do. As
if he should say, that they uttered not their own inventions, but they delivered
that sincerely and faithfully which was enjoined them by their heavenly Master.
And to the end that that which Christ taught them might be the more reverenced,
he addeth this, that this was done by the direction of the Holy Ghost. Not
because the Son of God had any need to be guided by any other, who is eternal
wisdom, but because he was also man, lest any man should think that he did
deliver those things unto his disciples which he delivered by man’s wit
and reason, he calleth us back expressly unto the divine authority. Like as the
Lord himself doth so often affirm, that he taught nothing but that which he had
received of his Father; and therefore he saith, that his doctrine was not his
own. Therefore, he signifieth that in the preaching of the gospel there is
nothing which issueth from man’s brain, but that it is the divine
ordinance of the Spirit, whereunto the whole world must be
subject.
|
ACTS
1:3-5
|
|
3. To whom also he showed himself alive, after
that he had suffered, in many proofs, while that he is seen of them by the space
o f forty days, and he intreateth of the kingdom of God. 4. And when he
had gathered them together, he commanded them that they should not depart from
Jerusalem, but that they should wait for the promise of the Father; whereof,
saith he, ye have heard of me: 5. Because John truly baptized with water;
but you shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost, after a few
days.
|
3.
Unto whom,
etc. He addeth this, that he might make
the resurrection to be believed, as a thing most necessary to be known, and
without the which the whole gospel falleth fiat to the ground, neither remaineth
there any more faith. And that I may omit to speak of other discommodities that
come by being ignorant of the resurrection of Christ, the gospel loseth his
whole authority, unless we know and be also fully persuaded that Christ being
alive, speaketh unto us from the heavens. Whereunto Luke hath chiefest respect
in this place. Therefore, that the truth hereof might not be called in question,
he saith that it was proved by many signs and tokens. Those which Erasmus,
following an old interpreter, doth call arguments, I have translated proofs. For
Aristotle doth call that
tekmhrion,
in the first book of his Rhetorics, which is necessary in signs. This is,
therefore, that which I said before, that Christ did make manifest his
resurrection unto his apostles by evident tokens, which did serve instead of
necessary proofs, lest they should doubt of the same. Furthermore, he doth not
reckon up those tokens and signs, saving only that he saith, that Christ did
appear unto them about the space of a month and one-half oftentimes. If he had
but once appeared unto them, it might have been somewhat suspicious, but in
showing himself so often unto them, he dissolveth all doubts which might arise
in their minds, and by this means, also, he putteth away the reproach of the
ignorance which he said was in the apostles, lest it discredit their
preaching.
He intreateth of the kingdom of
God. He telleth us again that the
apostles themselves were well taught
F19
before such time as they took upon them to teach others; therefore, whatsoever
things they uttered and brought to light, either by word or by writing, touching
the kingdom of God, they are those speeches which Christ himself uttered. And
hereby doth he briefly set down the end of the doctrine of the gospel; namely,
that God may reign in us. Regeneration is the beginning of this kingdom, and the
end thereof is blessed immortality; the middle proceedings are in a more ample
going forward and increase of regeneration. But that this thing may appear more
evidently, we must first note, that we are born, and that we live aliens and
strangers from the kingdom of God, until such time as God doth fashion us again
unto a new life. Therefore, we may properly set the world, the flesh, and
whatsoever is in man’s nature against the kingdom of God, as contrary to
it. For the natural man is wholly occupied about the things of this world, and
he seeketh felicity here;
F20
in the mean season, we are as it were banished from God, and he likewise from
us; but Christ, by the preaching of the gospel, doth lift us up unto the
meditation of the life to come. And to the end he may the better bring this to
pass, he reformeth all our earthly affections, and so having striped us out of
the vices of our flesh, he separateth us from the world. And, like as eternal
death is prepared for all those which live after the flesh, so in as much as the
inward man is renewed in us, that we may go forward in the spiritual life, we
draw nearer unto the perfection of the kingdom of God; which is the society of
the glory of God. Therefore, God will reign in and amongst us now, that he may
at length make us partakers of his kingdom. Hereby we gather that Christ did
principally intreat of the corruption of mankind; of the tyranny of sin, whose
bond-slaves we are; of the curse and guiltiness of eternal death, whereunto we
all are subject, and also of the means to obtain salvation; of the remission of
sins; of the denying of the flesh; of spiritual righteousness; of hope of
eternal life, and of like such things. And if we will be rightly instructed in
Christianity, we must apply our studies to these things.
4.
Gathering them together, he commanded, etc.
They had before done the duty of Apostles; but that lasted but a while; and,
secondly, so far forth that they might with their preaching awake the Jews to
hear their Master. And so that commandment to teach, which Christ had given
them,
(<401007>Matthew
10:7,) whilst he lived with them upon earth, was, as it were, a certain entrance
into their apostleship which was to come, for which they were not yet ripe.
Therefore, their ordinary function was not laid upon them, until such time as
Christ was risen again; but they stirred up their nation (as I have said) like
criers, that they might give ear to Christ. And then at length, after the
resurrection, they were made Apostles, to publish abroad throughout the whole
world that doctrine which was committed to them. And whereas after they were
made Apostles, Christ commandeth them as yet to abstain from their office, that
is done not without just cause; yea, many causes may be alleged why it should be
so. That filthy forsaking of their Master was yet fresh; many notes and tokens
of unbelief were yet fresh. Whereas, they had been so thoroughly taught, and had
so suddenly forgotten all, they showed a manifest token of their great dullness
of wit. Neither were they free from sluggishness, which could not otherwise
fitly be purged, than by deferring the promised grace, that he might the more
sharpen their desire. But this cause is chiefly to be noted, that the Lord did
appoint a certain time for the sending of the Spirit, that the miracle might be
the more apparent. Again, he suffered them to rest a while, that he might the
better set forth the greatness of that business which he was about to commit
unto them. And thereby is the truth of the gospel confirmed, because the
Apostles were forbidden to address themselves to preach the same, until they
should be well prepared in succession of time.
And they were commanded to stay together, because
they should all have one spirit given them. If they had been dispersed, the
unity should not have been so well known. Though they were scattered abroad
afterwards in divers places, yet because they brought that which they had from
one and the same fountain, it was all one, as if they always had had all one
mouth. Furthermore, it was expedient that they should begin to preach the gospel
at Jerusalem, that the prophecy might be fulfilled,
“There shall a law
go out of Zion,
and the word of the
Lord out of Jerusalem,”
(<230203>Isaiah
2:3.)
Although the participle
sunalizomenov,
may be diversely translated, yet Erasmus his translation did please me best,
because the signification of gathering together will agree better with
the text, [context.]
They should wait for the
promise. It was meet that these should
be accustomed to obey first, who should shortly after lay Christ’s yoke
upon the neck of the world. And surely they have taught us by their example,
that we must work and rest at the Lord’s pleasure alone. For if, during
our life, we go on warfare under his banner and conduct, surely he ought to have
no less authority over us than any earthly captain hath in his army. Therefore,
as warlike discipline requireth this, that no man wage unless he be commanded by
the captain, so it is not lawful for us either to go out, or to attempt any
thing, until the Lord give the watchword; and so soon as he bloweth the retreat,
we must stay, [halt.] Moreover, we are taught that we are made partakers of the
gifts of God through hope. But we must mark the nature of hope as it is
described in this place. For that is not hope which every man feigneth to
himself unadvisedly, but that which is grounded on the promise of God. Therefore
Christ cloth not suffer his apostles to look for whatsoever they will, but he
addeth expressly the promise of the Father. Furthermore, he maketh himself a
witness thereof; because we ought to be so sure and certain, that although all
the engines of hell gainstand us, yet this may remain surely fixed in our minds,
that we have believed God. I know, saith Paul, whom I have believed,
(<550112>2
Timothy 1:12.) And here he putteth them in mind of those things which are
written in
<431415>John
14:15, 16,
“I will pray the
Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may continue with you;
I say the Spirit of truth,” etc.
Again,
“I have spoken these things unto
you while I am with you.” “And the Spirit, whom my Father shall send
in my name, shall teach you all things,”
(<431425>John
14:25, 26,) etc.
And again,
“When the Spirit of
truth shall come, whom I will send from my Father, he shall bear witness of
me,”
(<431526>John
15:26.)
And again,
“If I shall go
hence, I will send you the Comforter, who shall reprove the world,”
(<431607>John
16:7.)
And he had said long before,
“He which believeth
in me, out of his belly
shall flow
rivers of living
water,”
(<430738>John
7:38.)
5.
Because John
truly. Christ repeateth this unto his
apostles out of John’s own words. For some part of them had heard that at
John’s mouth, which the Evangelists report, “I truly baptize you
with water, but he that cometh after me shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost,
and with fire.” Now Christ pronounceth that they shall well perceive that
that is true indeed which he said. Furthermore, this serveth greatly to confirm
the sentence next going before, for it is an argument drawn from the office of
Christ. And that thus: John was sent to baptize with water, he fulfilled his
function as it became the servant of God. The Son of God is sent to baptize with
the Holy Ghost; it remained, therefore, that he do his duty. Neither can it be
otherwise but he must do that which his Father hath commanded him to do, and for
which also he came down into the earth. But it seemeth a very absurd thing to
restrain that unto the visible sending of the Holy Ghost, which was spoken
universally of regeneration.
F21
I answer, that Christ did not then only baptize with the Holy Ghost, when as he
sent him under the form of fiery tongues; for he had baptized his apostles
before this; and he baptizeth all the elect thus daily. But because the sending
of the Holy Ghost after so glorious a sort was a token of the hidden grace
wherewith he doth daily inspire his elect, he doth fitly apply thereunto the
testimony of John. And truly this was as though it had been the common baptism
of the Church. For besides that the apostles did not receive the Spirit for
themselves only, but for the use of all the faithful, there was also declared
the universal favor of Christ towards his Church, while that he poured out
thereupon the gifts of his Spirit in great abundance.
Although, therefore, he doth daily baptize the elect
of his Father, yet was this no let why he might not show forth this token to be
remembered above all others, that the apostles might know that they were only
entered by John; and that not in vain, seeing their perfection was hard at hand.
And that is frivolous which some gather out of this place most commonly,
F22
namely, that the baptism of John and the baptism of Christ were diverse. For
here doth not he dispute in this place of baptism, but maketh only a comparison
betwixt the person of John and the person of Christ. When as John did say that
he did baptize with water only, he did not reason of what sort his baptism was;
but what he himself was; lest he should arrogate that unto himself which was
proper to Christ. As also, the ministers in these days ought not to speak
otherwise of themselves; but they must acknowledge Christ to be the author of
all those things which they do prefigure in the outward baptism, and leave
nothing to themselves save only the outward administration. For when as these
titles are attributed unto baptism, namely, that it is the laver of
regeneration,
(<560305>Titus
3:5,) a washing away of sins, the fellowship of death, and burying with Christ,
(<450604>Romans
6:4,) and a grafting into the body of Christ, it is not declared what man, being
the minister of the outward sign, doth; but rather what Christ doth, who only
giveth force and efficacy unto the signs. We must always hold fast this
distinction, lest, whilst we deck man too much, we take from Christ.
F23
But here may a question be moved, why he doth rather
name John here than any other; first, It is manifest enough that John did
profess himself to be the minister of the outward sign, namely, of water, and
that Christ was the author of the spiritual baptism; secondly, Because it was
meet that John should decrease and Christ increase; and, thirdly, Because the
apostles did so much esteem of John,
(<430330>John
3:30,) it might have been that thereby the glory of Christ might have been
obscured. Therefore, Christ, to the end he might reclaim them to himself,
telleth them that John did only minister unto them the external baptism;
notwithstanding, he confirmeth them also, lest they should doubt of the promise;
for they did attribute very much unto John, and therefore were they persuaded
that the baptism which they had received by him was not in vain. Now, if that
the verity and force thereof must be looked for at Christ’s hands, then
ought the apostles to hope that that shall surely be fulfilled which John
prefigured.
So must we, in like manner, think that we are not in
vain baptized with water by men, because Christ, who commanded the same to be
done, will fulfill his office, and baptize us with the Spirit. So faith draweth
a consequent from the outward sign unto the inward effect; yet doth it not
attribute any more than is meet, either to the sign or to the minister thereof,
because in the sign it only looketh unto the promise, which is Christ’s,
and doth acknowledge him to be the only author of grace. Let us, therefore, use
such a mean that we do in no part diminish Christ’s honor; and yet,
nevertheless, let us hope for that fruit by our baptism which is noted in this
place. By assigning so short a time our Savior maketh them more joyful to hope
well. Whereupon it followeth, that that death was not to be lamented which
brought with it presently so precious fruit. And let us note this also, that
this word baptism is used improperly in this place, that the contrariety may be
full. After the same sort, Paul, in his Epistle unto the Romans,
(<450326>Romans
3:26,) after he hath set down the law of works, to the end that the contrary may
answer on the other side, he useth the law of faith for faith
itself.
|
ACTS
1:6-8
|
|
6. And when they, were gathered together, they
asked him, saying, Lord, dost thou at this time restore the kingdom unto Israel?
7. And he said unto them, It is not for you to know the times and the
seasons, which the Father hath placed in his own -power. 8. But you shall
receive power when as the Spirit shall come up. on you: and you shall be
witnesses unto me, as well at Jerusalem as in all Judea, and in Samaria, and
unto the farthest part of the earth.
|
6. He showeth that the apostles were gathered
together when as this question was moved, that we may know that it came not of
the foolishness of one or two that it was moved, but it was moved by the common
consent of them all; but marvelous is their rudeness, that when as they had been
diligently instructed by the space of three whole years, they betray no less
ignorance than if they had heard never a word. There are as many errors in this
question as words. They ask him as concerning a kingdom; but they dream of an
earthly kingdom, which should flow with riches, with dainties, with external
peace, and with such like good things; and while they assign the present time to
the restoring of the same. they desire to triumph before the battle; for before
such time as they begin to work they will have their wages. They are also
greatly deceived herein, in that they restrain Christ’s kingdom unto the
carnal Israel, which was to be spread abroad, even unto the uttermost parts of
the world. Furthermore, there is this fault in all their whole question, namely,
that they desire to know those things which are not meet for them to know. No
doubt they were not ignorant what the prophets did prophesy concerning the
restoring of David’s kingdom, they had oftentimes heard their Master
preach concerning this matter. Lastly, It was a saying common in every
man’s mouth, that, in the most miserable captivity of the people, they
should all be comforted, with the expectation of the kingdom that should be.
Now, they hoped for the restoring hereof at the coming of the Messias, and
hereupon was it that so soon as the apostles saw their Master Christ risen from
the dead, they straightway began to think thereupon; but, in the meantime, they
declared thereby how bad scholars they were under so good a Master. Therefore
doth Christ briefly comprehend
F24
in this short answer all the errors whereinto they fell in this their question,
as I shall straightway declare. To restore, in this place, doth signify to set
up again that which was fallen, and through many ruins grown out of fashion; for
out of the dry stock of Isai [Jesse] should spring a Branch, and the tabernacle
of David, which was laid waste,
F25
should be erected and set on foot again.
7.
It is not for you to know, etc. This is
a general reprehension of the whole question. For it was too curious for them to
desire to know that whereof their Master would have them ignorant; but this is
the true means to become wise, namely, to go as far forward in learning as our
Master Christ goeth in teaching, anal willingly to be ignorant of those things
which he doth conceal from us. But forasmuch as there is naturally engendered in
us a certain foolish and vain curiosity, and also a certain rash kind of
boldness, we must diligently observe this admonition of Christ, whereby he
correcteth both these vices. But to the end we may know what his meaning is
hereby, we must mark the two members which he joineth together. “It is not
for you” (saith he) “to know those things which the Father hath
placed in his own power.” He speaketh, indeed, of the times and seasons;
but seeing there is the like reason in other things, we must think this to be a
universal precept, That being contented with the revelation of God, we think it
an heinous crime to inquire any further. This is the true mean between the two
extremes. The Papists, that they may have somewhat wherewith to cloak their
gross ignorance, say for themselves, that they omit the hidden mysteries of God,
as though our whole faith and religion did consist upon any thing else than upon
the hidden mysteries of God; then may we take our leave of Christ and his
gospel, if we must abstain utterly from the hidden mysteries of God. But we must
keep, as I said before a mean herein; for we must be desirous to learn so far as
our heavenly Master doth teach us; but as for such things as he will have us
ignorant of, let mine be so bold as to inquire after them that we may be wise
with sobriety. Therefore, so often as we are vexed with this foolish desire of
knowing more than we ought, let us call to mind this saying of Christ, “It
is not for you to know.” For unless we will burst in against his will and
commandment, this shall have force and strength enough to restrain the
outrageousness of our wits.
Now, as touching the foreknowledge of times, Christ
condemneth only the searching out thereof which reacheth beyond the measure of
God’s revelation; and that is to be noted out of the second member, as
before I have said, “which the Father hath placed in his own power.”
Truth it is, that God hath in his own power winter and summer, and the rest of
the seasons of the year, cold and heat, fair weather and foul. But because he
hath testified that the course of the years shall be perpetual,
(<010104>Genesis
1:41,) he is said not to have placed that in his own power which he hath
revealed unto men. What thing soever the philosophers or husbandmen do
comprehend or understand by art, by learning, by judgment, or experience, all
that doth God not retain unto himself, because he hath after a certain sort
revealed it unto them,
(<010822>Genesis
8:22.) The same opinion must we have of the prophets; for it was their office to
know those things which God did reveal. But we must be ignorant of the secret
events of things, as touching the time to come; for there is nothing which may
make us more slack in doing our duties, than too careful an inquisition herein,
for we will always take counsel according to the future event of things; but the
Lord, by hiding the same from us, doth prescribe unto us what we ought to do.
Here ariseth a conflict, because we will not willingly suffer God to have that
which is his own, namely, the sole government and direction of things which are
to come; but we cast ourselves into a strange and inordinate carefulness. To
conclude, Christ forbiddeth us to apply those things unto ourselves, which God
doth challenge as proper to himself alone. Of this sort is the foreknowledge of
those things which God hath taken to himself to govern and direct, according to
his own pleasure, far contrary to our opinion, and otherwise than we could
invent.
F26
8.
You shall receive power.
Our Savior Christ doth here call them back as
well unto the promise of God as also unto his commandment, which was the
readiest way to bridle their curiosity. Curiosity doth rise almost always either
of idleness or else of distrust; distrust is cured by meditating upon the
promises of God. And his commandments do tell us how we ought to occupy
ourselves and employ our studies. Therefore, he commandeth his disciples to wait
for the promise of God, and to be diligent in executing their office whereunto
God had called them. And in the mean season he noteth
F27
their great hastiness, in that they did preposterously catch at those gifts
which were proper unto the Holy Spirit, when as they were not as yet endued with
the same. Neither did they take the right way herein, in that being called to go
on warfare, they desire (omitting their labor) to lake their ease in their inn.
F28
Therefore, when he saith, you
shall receive power, he admonisheth them
of their imbecility, lest they follow before the time those things whereunto
they cannot attain. It may be read very well either way, You shall receive the
power of the Spirit; or, The Spirit coming upon you; yet the latter way seemeth
to be the better, because it doth more fully declare their defect trod want,
until such time as the Spirit should come upon them.
You shall be my
witnesses. He correcteth two errors of
theirs in this one sentence. For, first, he showeth that they must fight before
they can triumph; and, secondly, that the nature of Christ’s kingdom was
of another sort than they judged it to have been. Therefore, saith he,
You shall be my
witnesses; that is, the husbandman must
first work before he can reap his fruits. Hence, nay we learn that we must first
study how we may come unto the kingdom of God, before we begin to dispute
F29
about the state of the life to come. Many there be which do curiously inquire
what manner [of] blessedness that shall be which they shall enjoy after they
shall be received into the everlasting kingdom of heaven, not having any care
how they may come to enjoy the same.
F30
They reason concerning the quality of the life to come, which they shall have
with Christ; but they never think that they must be partakers of his death, that
they may live together with him,
(<550211>2
Timothy 2:11.) Let every man, therefore, apply himself in his work which he hath
in hand; let us fight stoutly under Christ’s banner; let us go forward
manfully and courageously
F31
in our vocation, and God will give fruit in due time (and tide.) There followeth
another correction, when he saith, that they must be his witnesses. For
hereby he meant to drive out of his disciples’ minds that fond and false
imagination which they had conceived of the terrestrial kingdom, because he
showeth unto them briefly, that his kingdom consisteth in the preaching of the
gospel. There was no cause, therefore, why they should dream of riches,
F32
of external principality, or any other earthly thing, whilst they heard that
Christ did then reign when as he subdueth unto himself (all the whole) world by
the preaching of the gospel. Whereupon it followeth that he doth reign
spiritually, and not after any worldly manner. And that which the apostles had
conceived of the carnal kingdom proceeded from the common error of their nation;
neither was it marvel if they were deceived herein.
F33
For when we measure the same with our understanding, what else can we conceive
but that which is gross and terrestrial? Hereupon it cometh, that, like brute
beasts, we only desire that which is commodious for our flesh, and therefore we
rather catch that which is present. Wherefore, we see that those which held
opinion, that Christ should reign as a king in this world a thousand years
F34
fell into the like folly. Hereupon, also, they applied all such prophecies as
did describe the kingdom of Christ figuratively by the similitude of earthly
kingdoms unto the commodity of their flesh; whereas, notwithstanding, it was
God’s purpose to lift up their minds higher. As for us, let us learn to
apply our minds to hear the gospel preached, lest we be entangled in like
errors, which prepareth a place in our hearts for the kingdom of Christ.
F35
In all
Judea. Here he showeth, first, that they
must not work for the space of one day only, while that he assigneth the whole
world unto them, in which they must publish the doctrine of the gospel.
Furthermore, he refuteth
F36
the opinion which they had conceived of Israel. They supposed those to be
Israelites only which were of the seed of Abraham according to the flesh. Christ
testifieth that they must gather thereunto all Samaria; which, although they
were nigh in situation, yet were they far distant in mind and heart. He showeth
that all other regions far distant, and also profane, must be united unto the
holy people, that they may be all partakers of one and the same grace. It is
evident
(<430409>John
4:9) how greatly the Jews did detest the Samaritans. Christ commanded that (the
wall of separation being broken down) they be both made one body,
(<490214>Ephesians
2:14,) that his kingdom may be erected everywhere. By naming Judea and
Jerusalem, which the apostles had tried
F37
to be full of most deadly enemies, he foretelleth them of the great business and
trouble which was prepared for them, that he may cause them to cease to think
upon this triumph which they hoped to have been so nigh at hand.
F38
Neither could they be a little afraid to come before so cruel enemies, more to
inflame their rage and fury. And here we see how he giveth the former place unto
the Jews, because they are, as it were, the first-begotten,
(<020422>Exodus
4:22.) Notwithstanding, he calleth those Gentiles one with another, which were
before strangers from the hope of salvation,
(<490211>Ephesians
2:11.) Hereby we learn, that the gospel was preached everywhere by the manifest
commandment of Christ, that it might also come unto us.
|
ACTS
1:9-11
|
|
9. And when he had spoken these things, while
they beheld, he was taken up on high, and a cloud received him out of their
sight. 10. And while they looked up steadfastly into heaven, as he went,
behold, two men stood by them in white apparel, 11. Which also said, Ye
men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into heaven? This same Jesus, which is
taken up from you into heaven, shall so come as you have seen him go into
heaven.
|
9. The readers may learn out of our
Institutions what profit we reap by the ascension of Christ. Notwithstanding,
because it is one of the chiefest points of our faith, therefore doth Luke
endeavor more diligently to prove the same; yea, rather, the Lord himself meant
to put the same out of all doubt, when as he hath ascended so manifestly, and
hath confirmed the certainty of the same by other circumstances. For, if so be
it he had vanished away secretly, then might the disciples have doubted what was
become of
him;F39
but now, sith that they, being in so plain a place,
F40
saw him taken up with whom they had been conversant, whom also they heard speak
even now, whom they beheld with their eyes, whom also they see taken out of
their sight by a cloud, there is no cause why they should doubt whither he was
gone. Furthermore, the angels are there also to bear witness of the same. And it
was needful that the history should have been set down so diligently for our
cause, that we may know assuredly, that although the Son of God appear nowhere
upon earth, yet doth he live in the heavens. And this seemeth to be the reason
why the cloud did overshadow him, before such time as he did enter into his
celestial glory; that his disciples being content with their measure
F41
might cease to inquire any further. And we are taught by them that our mind is
not able to ascend so high as to take a full view of the glory of Christ;
therefore, let this cloud be a mean to restrain our boldness, as was the smoke
which was continually before the door of the tabernacle in the time of the
law.
10.
Two
men. He calleth them so by reason of
their form. For although it might be that they had the bodies of men in deed,
concerning which thing I will not greatly stand in defense of either part, yet
certain it is they were not men; but because this metonymia is commonly
used in the Scriptures, especially in the First Book of Moses, I will not
greatly stand thereupon. Their white garments were a token of rare and
excellent dignity. For God meant by this, as by an evident token to distinguish
them from the common sort of people, that the disciples might give better ear
unto them;
F42
and that at this day we also may know that this vision was showed them of
God.
11.
Ye men of Galilee,
etc. I am not of their opinion who think that
this name was given the apostles after an opprobrious sort, as if the angels
meant to reprehend the slowness and dullness of the apostles. In my opinion, it
was rather to make them more attentive, in that men, whom they did never see
before, did name them as though they had perfectly known them. But they seem to
reprehend without cause, for looking up into heaven. For where should they
rather seek for Christ than in heaven? Doth not the Scriptures also oftentimes
exhort us thereunto? I answer, that they were not reprehended because they
looked up towards heaven; but because they coveted to see Christ, when as the
cloud which was put between them and him did keep them from seeing him with
their bodily senses: Secondly, because they hoped that he would return again
straightway, that they might enjoy the sight of him again, when as lie did
ascend to stay in the heavens until such time as he should come
F43
to judge the world. Wherefore, let us first learn out of this place that we must
not seek Christ either in heaven, either upon earth, otherwise than by faith;
and also, that we must not desire to have him present with us bodily in the
world; for he that doth
F44
either of those two shall oftentimes go farther from him. So this their
admiration is reprehended, not simply, but inasmuch as they were astonied by the
strangeness of this matter; like as we are oftentimes carried unadvisedly into a
wonderful great wondering at God’s works; but we never apply ourselves to
consider for what end and purpose they were done.
Jesus, which is taken up into
heaven. There are two members in this
one sentence. The first is, that Christ was taken up into heaven, that they may
not henceforth foolishly desire to have him any longer conversant with them upon
earth. The other is straightway added as a consolation concerning his second
coming. Out of these two jointly, and also severally, is gathered a firm,
stable, and strong argument, to refute the Papists, and all other which imagine
that Christ is really present in the signs of bread and wine. For when it is
said that Christ is taken up into heaven; here is plainly noted the distance of
place. I grant that this word heaven is interpreted divers ways,
sometimes for the air, sometimes for the whole connection
F45
of the spheres, sometimes for the glorious kingdom of God, where the majesty of
God hath his [its] proper scat, howsoever it doth fill the whole world. After
which sort Paul doth place Christ above all heavens,
(<490122>Ephesians
1:22,) because he is above all the world, and hath the chiefest room in that
place of blessed immortality, because he is more excellent than all the angels,
(<490415>Ephesians
4:15.) But this is no let why he may not be absent from us bodily, and that by
this word heavens, there may not be signified a separation from the
world. Let them cavil as much as they will, it is evident that the heaven
whereinto Christ was received is opposite to the frame of the world; therefore
it doth necessarily follow, that if he be in heaven, he is without [beyond] the
world.
But, first, we must mark what the purpose of the
angels was, for thereby we shall more perfectly know what the words mean. The
angels’ intent was to call back the apostles from desiring the carnal
presence of Christ. For this purpose was it that they said that he should not
come again until he came to judge the world. And to this end serveth the
assigning of the time, that they might not look for him in vain before that same
time. Who seeth not that in these words is manifestly showed that he was bodily
absent out of the world? Who seeth not that we are forbidden to desire to have
him upon the earth? But, they think they escape safe with that crafty answer,
when as they say that then he shall come visibly; but he cometh now invisibly
daily. But we are not here to dispute of his form; only the apostles are taught
that Christ must abide in heaven until such time as he appear at the latter day.
For the desiring of his corporeal presence is here condemned as absurd and
perverse. The Papists deny that he is present in the sacrament carnally, while
that his glorious body is present with us after a supernatural sort, and by a
miracle; but we may well enough reject their inventions concerning his glorious
body, as childish and frivolous toys. They feign unto themselves a miracle not
confirmed with any testimony of Scripture. The body of Christ was then glorious,
when as he was conversant with his disciples after his resurrection. This was
done by the extraordinary and secret power of God; yet, notwithstanding, the
angels do forbid to desire him afterward after that sort, and they say that he
shall not come unto men in that sort (before the latter day.) Therefore,
according to their commandment, let us not go about to pull him out of the
heavens with our own inventions; neither let us think that we call handle him
with our hands, or perceive him with our other senses, more than we can see him
with our eyes. I speak always of his body. For in that they say it is infinite,
as it is all absurd dream, so is it safely to be rejected. Nevertheless, I
willingly confess that Christ is ascended that he may fulfill [fill] all things;
but I say that he is spread abroad everywhere by the power of his Spirit, not by
the substance of his flesh. I grant, furthermore, that he is present With us
both in his word and in the sacraments. Neither is it to be doubted, but that
all those which do with faith receive the signs of his flesh and blood, are made
truly partakers of his flesh and blood. But this partaking doth nothing agree
with the dotings of the Papists; for they feign that Christ is present in such
sort upon the altar as Numa Pompilius did call down his Jupiter Elicitus, or as
those witches did fetch down the moon from heaven with their enchantments. But
Christ, by reaching us the bread in his Supper, doth will us to lift up our
hearts into heaven, that we may have life by his flesh and blood. So that we do
not eat his flesh grossly, that we may live thereby, but he poureth into us, by
the secret power of his Spirit, his force and strength.
He shall so
come. I have said before, that by this
consolation all sorrow which we might conceive, because of Christ’s
absence, is mitigated, yea, utterly taken away, when as we hear that lie shall
return again. And also the end for which he shall come again is to be noted;
namely, that he shall come as a Redeemer, and shall gather us with him into
blessed immortality. For as lie doth not now sit idle in heaven, (as Homer
signifieth, that his gods be busied only about their bellies;) so shall not he
appear again without profit. Therefore, the only looking for Christ’s
coming must both restrain the importunate desires of our flesh, and support our
patience in all our adversities; and, lastly, it must refresh our weariness. But
it worketh this only in the faithful, which believe that Christ is their
Redeemer; for it bringeth unto the wicked nothing but dread, horror, and great
fearfulness. And howsoever they do now scoff’ and jest when as they hear
of his coming, yet shall they be compelled to behold him sitting upon his
tribunal-seat, whom now they will not vouchsafe to hear speak. Furthermore, it
were but frivolous to move any question about his apparel wherewith he was then
clothed, whether he shall come again being clothed with the same or no. Neither
am I now determined to refute that which Augustine, in his Epistle unto
Consentius, doth touch, (August. ad Con. Epist. 146;) notwithstanding, it
is better for me to omit that thing which I cannot unfold.
|
ACTS
1:12-14
|
|
12. Then they returned unto Jerusalem from the
mountain which is called Olivet, which is nigh unto Jerusalem, being distant
about a Sabbath-day’s journey. 13. And, coming in, they went up
into an upper chamber, where abode Peter and James, John and Andrew, Philip and
Thomas, Bartholomew and Matthew, James the son of Alpheus, and Simon Zelotes,
and Judas the brother of James. 14. These all abode together with one
accord in prayer and supplication, with the wives, (or women,) and Mary the
mother of Jesus, and with his brethren.
|
12. That he may pass over unto another
history, he showeth that the disciples being returned unto Jerusalem, dwelt
together in one parlor. For it was the upper part of the house, which used to be
let out unto those which did hire houses;
F46
for the most commodious places were reserved unto them that were masters of the
house, (for their own use.) Wherefore, by this word Luke doth signify that they
were driven into a strait room;
F47
and yet, notwithstanding, though this commodity were great, yet they did not
part asunder. They might have been more commodiously asunder, yet might they not
part company before they had received the Spirit. In that he noteth here the
distance of place, it bringeth credit unto the history. Unless, peradventure, he
meant hereby to declare that they were not terrified with any fear of danger,
but that they did all return and kept company together in one house, which was
not so large, but that the company being greater than the place could well
contain, it might breed some rumor (or noise.) A Sabbath-day’s journey was
two miles, and that account doth well agree with the place of
<431118>John
11:18, where he saith, “that Jerusalem was distant from Bethany almost
fifteen furlongs;” which containeth about a thousand and nine hundred
paces. And the mount Olivet was at the side of Bethany. There was no
Sabbath-day’s journey prescribed in the law; for the Lord doth command
them simply to rest upon the Sabbath-day in the law.
F48
But because the Jews could not easily be ruled, but that they would run abroad
about their business upon the Sabbath-day, (as the Lord himself doth complain,
“that they did bear burdens out at the gates,”)
(<241724>Jeremiah
17:24,) therefore, it is to be thought that it was determined by the priests,
F49
(to the end they might restrain such enormities,) that no man should travel upon
the Sabbath-day above two miles. Although Jerome, in his Answers unto Algasia,
doth say that this tradition did come from two Rabbins, namely, from Atriba, and
from Simon Heli.
13.
Where they
abode. Some translate it,
where they did
abide; as though they did use to dwell
there. But I am of that opinion, that they did then first of all use that hired
room to dwell together in, until such time as the Holy Spirit was come upon
them. Too, too ridiculous are the Papists, which go about to prove Peter his
supremacy
F50
hereby, because he is reckoned up first of all the apostles. Although we do
grant that he was the chiefest of the apostles, yet it doth not follow hereupon
that he was the chiefest ruler of all the world. But if he be, therefore, the
chief of all the apostles, because his name is first in the catalogue of the
apostles’ names, I will again conclude, that the mother of Christ was
inferior unto all the rest of the women, because she is [here] reckoned the
last; which they will in no case admit, as indeed it were a thing too absurd.
Wherefore, unless they will set their Papacy to be laughed at of all men, as
hitherto they have done, they must leave off to adorn it with such foolish toys.
But what is their intent? Forsooth, they will prove out of the Scriptures that
there was a secondary head of the Church, inferior to Christ; whereas there is
no syllable in the Scripture which is consenting unto this their foolish
invention. No marvel is it, therefore, if they do snatch here and there certain
places, which, although no man smite them out of their hands, they will let fall
of their own accord. But omitting them, let us mark what is Luke’s purpose
in this place. Because the disciples had fallen away, and filthily fled from
their Master Christ, every man whither fear did drive him,
(<402656>Matthew
26:56,) they did deserve, like forsakers of their masters, or run-agates, to be
deprived of honor. Therefore, that we may know that by the appointment of the
Lord they were gathered together again, and restored to their former degree,
Luke reckoneth up all their names.
14.
With their
wives. Some translate it women;
and they think that he speaketh of those which accompanied Christ. As I will
not contend with any man concerning this matter, so have I not doubted to prefer
that which I thought was more probable. I grant that the word which Luke useth
may be interpreted both ways. But this is my reason, why I do think that he
speaketh rather of wives, because, seeing that they used afterward to carry
their wives about with them, as Paul doth testify,
(<460905>1
Corinthians 9:5,) it is not likely that they were then asunder. For they might
more easily rest together in one place, than by wandering to and fro oftentimes
to change their abiding; and, secondly, seeing that they did look for the coming
of the Holy Ghost, which was even then at hand, what reason was there why they
should deprive their wives of so great goodness? Peter’s wife was about to
be a helper unto him shortly after, which we must also think of the rest of the
wives. These women had need of heroical fortitude and constancy, lest they
should faint. Who would, therefore, think that they were excluded from their
husbands whilst they look for the coming of the Spirit? But if they will stick
to the general word, it standeth with reason that there were married women in
the company. Howsoever it be, it is Luke’s mind to tell us by the way how
greatly they had changed their
minds.F51
For whereas before the men, being afraid, had fled away, the women are gathered
together with them now, neither do they fear any danger. He doth reckon up the
mother of Jesus with the other women, whom, notwithstanding, John is said to
have kept at his own house. But, as I have said before, they met altogether now
only for a short season; for it is not to be doubted but that they departed one
from another afterwards. It is well known that amongst the Hebrews all kinsfolk
are comprehended under this word brethren.
All these did
continue. Here he showeth that they did
diligently look for the coming of the Holy Spirit.; For this was the cause of
their prayer, that Christ would send his Spirit, as he had promised. Whereupon
we may gather that this is the true faith which stirreth us up to call upon God.
For the security of faith doth much differ from sluggishness. Neither doth God,
therefore, assure us of this grace, that our minds may straightway become
careless, but that he may rather sharpen our desire to pray. Neither is prayer
any sign of doubting, but rather a testimony of our (sure hope and) confidence,
because we ask those things at the Lord’s hands which we know he hath
promised. So it becometh us also (after their example) to be instant in prayer,
F52
and to beg at God’s hands that he will increase in us his Holy Spirit:
F53
increase, (I say,) because before we can conceive any prayer we must needs have
the first-fruits of the Spirit. For as much as he is the only Master which
teacheth us to pray aright, who doth not only give us utterance,
(<450225>Romans
2:25,) but also governs our inward affections.
Furthermore, Luke doth express two things which are
proper to true prayer, namely, that they did persist, and that they were all of
one mind. This was art exercise of their patience, in that Christ did make them
stay a
while,F54
when as he could straightway have sent the Holy Spirit; so God doth oftentimes
drive off,
F55
and, as it were, suffer us to languish, that he may accustom us to persevere.
The hastiness of our petitions is a corrupt, yea a hurtful plague; wherefore it
is no marvel if God do sometimes correct the same. In the mean season (as I have
said) he doth exercise us to be constant in prayer. Therefore, if we will not
pray in vain, let us not be wearied with the delay of time. As touching the
unity of their minds, it is set against that scattering abroad, which fear had
caused before. Yet, notwithstanding, we may easily gather, even by this, how
needful a thing it is to pray generally, in that Christ commandeth every one to
pray for the whole body, and generally for all men, as it were, in the person of
all men: Our Father, Give us this day, etc.,
(<400609>Matthew
6:9.) Whence cometh this unity of their tongues but from one Spirit? Wherefore,
when Paul would prescribe unto the Jews and Gentiles a right form of prayer, he
removeth far away all division and dissension. That we may, (saith he,)
being all of one mind, with one mouth glorify God,
(<451506>Romans
15:6.) And truly it is needful that we be brethren, and agree together like
brethren, that we rightly call God Father.
|
ACTS
1:15-22
|
|
15. In those days, Peter standing up in
the midst of the disciples, said, (and the company of names together was almost
an hundred and twenty,) 16. Men and brethren, it was expedient that this
Scripture should be fulfilled, which the Holy Ghost foretold by the mouth of
David concerning Judas, which was guide unto them which took Jesus: 17.
Which was adopted into the number of us, and had obtained part [lot] of this
ministry. 18. And he truly hath [had] possessed [or gotten] a field with
the reward of iniquity, and being hanged, he burst in sunder in the middle, and
all his bowels gushed out. 19. And this was known unto all the
inhabitants of Jerusalem, that that field is called, in their tongue, Aceldama,
that is, The field of blood. 20. For it is written in the book of the
Psalms, Let his habitation be void, and let there be none to dwell therein, and
let another man take his bishopric. 21. Of all those, therefore, which
were gathered together with us all that time wherein the Lord Jesus went in and
out amongst us, 22. Beginning from the baptism of John, until that day
wherein he was taken up from us, must one be made a witness together with us of
his resurrection.
|
15. It was meet that Matthias should be chosen
into the place of Judas, lest, through the treachery of one man, all that might
seem to have been made of none effect which Christ had once appointed. He did
not unadvisedly choose the twelve in the beginning, as principal preachers of
his gospel. For when he said that they should be judges of twelve tribes of
Israel,
<420613>Luke
6:13,
<430670>John
6:70; he showeth here that it was done of set purpose, that they might gather
together the tribes of Israel unto one faith. But after that the Jews had
refused the grace offered unto them, it was behoveful that the Israel of God
should be gathered together out of all countries.
This, therefore, was, as it were, a holy number,
which, if it should have been diminished through the wickedness of Judas, then
should the preaching of the gospel both have had, and also have, less credit at
this day, if the beginning thereof had been imperfect.
F56
Although, therefore, Judas would (as much as in him lay) have disappointed the
purpose of Christ, yet. nevertheless it stood firm and stable. He perished as he
was worthy, yet did the order of the apostles remain whole and
sound.
The company of
names. It is uncertain whether he
meaneth the men who only have the name properly, seeing the women are
comprehended under the name of the men; or whether he taketh names simply for
all the heads, as the Hebrews call them souls. This may also be called in
question, whether they were wont daily to frequent that parlor in which the
apostles did dwell, or they did continually dwell there with them. For the place
was scarce able to contain so great a multitude, to serve them for all necessary
uses. Surely it seemeth to me a thing more like to be true, that Luke doth in
this place express the number of them, that we may know that they were all
gathered together when Peter made this sermon. Whereby we may guess that they
were not always present there. Although I dare not affirm any certain thing
concerning this matter, yet being moved with a probable conjecture, I do rather
lean unto this part, that the church was gathered together them because they had
to intreat of a serious matter, and to this end also tendeth this word
rising, [standing up.]
16.
It was meet that the Scripture should be
fulfilled. Because Peter doth speak in
this their assembly, therefore the Papists will have him to be the head of the
church.
F57
As though no man might speak in any assembly of the godly but he should
straightway be Pope. We do grant, that as in every assembly there must be some
which must be chief, so in this assembly the apostles did ascribe this honor
unto Peter. But what maketh this unto (the proving of) their Papacy? Wherefore,
bidding them adieu,
F58
let us consider what the Spirit doth speak by the month of Peter. He saith That
the Scripture must needs have been fulfilled, lest any man’s mind should
be troubled with that horrible fall of Judas. For it seemed a strange thing that
he which was chosen by Christ unto so excellent a function, should so filthily
fall in the beginning of his course. Peter removeth this stone of stumbling,
when he saith that it was foretold by the Scripture. Whence we may gather an
admonition very necessary for daily practice; namely, that we ought to attribute
this honor unto the prophecies of the Scriptures, that they are able to appease
all such fear as we conceive of the sudden event of things. For there is nothing
which doth more trouble us than when we stay still in our own sense and
understanding, and procure unto ourselves lets and doubts,
F59
which the Lord would be ready to cure, if so be that we would hold fast this one
thing, that nothing is absurd which he hath foreseen, appointed, and foretold,
that he might make us more strong. Neither was Judas therefore excusable,
because that which befell him was foretold, seeing that he fell away, not being
compelled by the prophecy, but only by the malice of his own heart. The oration
of Peter hath two parts. For, in the first place, he putteth away the offense
which godly minds might have conceived by reason of the fall of Judas; whence
also he gathereth an exhortation that the rest may learn to fear God. Secondly,
he telleth them that it remaineth that they choose another into his place, both
which he proveth by testimony of Scripture.
Which the Holy Ghost
foretold. Such manner of speeches bring
greater reverence to the Scriptures, whilst we are taught by them that David and
all the rest of the prophets did speak only as they were directed by the Holy
Ghost; so that they themselves were not the authors of their prophecies, but the
Spirit which used their tongues as an instrument. Wherefore, seeing that our
dullness is so great, that we ascribe less authority unto the Scriptures than we
ought, we must diligently note such manner of speeches, and acquaint ourselves
with them, that we may oftentimes remember the authority of God to confirm our
faith withal.
17.
Adopted.
It is word for word reckoned. And he saith that he was one of the
number, that he might signify unto them that it was needful that the empty place
should be filled, to the end that the number might continue whole. And to this
propose serveth that which followeth, that he had obtained a part in the
ministry. For thereupon it doth follow that the body should be, as it were,
lame, if that part should be wanting. Surely it was a thing which might make
them greatly amazed, that he whom Christ had extolled unto so high dignity
should fall headlong into such destruction. Which circumstance doth increase the
cruelty of the fact,
F60
and teacheth the rest to take heed unto themselves.
F61
Neither is it to be doubted but that the disciples did remember Judas with great
grief and sorrow. But Peter doth here express by name the excellency of his
function, that he might make them more attentive and more careful to provide a
remedy.
18.
And he
truly. It seemeth unto me a thing like
to be true, that this narration of the death of Judas was put in by Luke;
therefore, it seemeth good to me to include it within a parenthesis, that it may
be separated from Peter’s sermon. For to what end should Peter here reckon
up unto the disciples those things which they already knew well enough?
Secondly, it should have been an absurd thing to have
spoken after this among them, that the field which was bought with the money
that was given to betray Christ was called of the Hebrews, in their own mother
tongue, Aceldama. But whereas some do answer, that Peter spoke this unto
the Galileans, whose speech did disagree with the Jewish tongue, it is but vain
and frivolous. In very deed they did somewhat disagree in pronunciation; yet not
so much but that they did well understand one another; like as do these of Paris
and the men of Rouen.
Furthermore, how could this be a fit word for
Jerusalem, where Peter made his sermon? To what end should he interpret in Greek
among the Hebrews their own mother tongue? Therefore doth Luke of himself put in
this sentence concerning the death of Judas, lest Peter’s words might seem
strange
F62
through ignorance of that history.
He possessed a
field. This word hath a double
signification, which, in my opinion, doth rather signify in this place to
possess than to get; yet because it skilleth little whether way we read it, I
leave it indifferent. And he speaketh after this sort, not because Judas had the
use of the field, or that he himself did buy it, seeing it was bought after his
death. But Luke’s meaning was, that his burial was the perpetual note of
ignominy; was the reward which he had for his falsehood and wicked act. Neither
did he so much sell Christ for thirty pieces as his apostleship. He enjoyed not
the money;
F63
he only possessed the field. Furthermore, it came to pass through the marvelous
providence of God, that the very common name of the field should be a note of
infamy for the priests, which had bought (the) innocent blood of [from] the
traitor. He saith that the Hebrews did call it by that name in their tongue,
because he himself was a Grecian born; and he calleth that the Hebrew tongue
which the Jews did use after the captivity of Babylon, namely, such as was mixed
of the Assyrian tongue and of the Chaldean tongue.
It is written in the book of
Psalms. He taketh away, by authority of
Scriptures, all offense which might have happened by reason of the falling away
of Judas. Yet might this place seem to be greatly wrested: First, in that David
did not wish that these things might befall any particular person, but (in the
plural number) he wisheth them unto his enemies. Secondly, it seemeth that Peter
doth apply these things amiss unto Judas, which were spoken of the enemies of
David. I answer, that David doth there speak after this [afterwards] of himself,
that he may describe the condition and state of Christ’s
kingdom.
In that Psalm (I say) is contained the common image
of the whole Church, which is the body of the Son of God. Therefore, the things
which are there set down must needs have been fulfilled in the head, which are
indeed fulfilled, as the evangelists do testify, know, if any man object that
those things which there were spoken against the enemies of David do not fitly
agree unto Judas, we may easily gather that they do so much the rather agree
with him, because David doth not respect himself as being separated from the
body of the Church; but rather as he was one of the members of Christ, and so
taking upon him his image, he steppeth forth in his name.
Whosoever shall mark that this singular person was
attributed to David, that he should be a figure of Christ, will not marvel if
all these things be applied unto him which were prefigured in David. Although,
therefore, he doth comprehend the whole Church, yet he beginneth at the head
thereof, and doth especially describe what things Christ should suffer by the
hands of the wicked. For we learn out of Paul’s doctrine, that whatsoever
afflictions the godly suffer, they are part of the afflictions of Christ, and
serve to the fulfilling of the same,
(<510114>Colossians
1:14.) This order and connection did David observe, or rather the Spirit of God,
who meant by the mouth of David to instruct the whole Church. But as touching
the persecutors of Christ, all that which is commonly spoken of them is by good
right referred unto their standard-bearer; whose impiety and wickedness, as it
is most famous, so his punishment ought to be made known unto all men. If any
man do object again, that that which is recited in the Psalm is only certain
cursings, and not prophecies; and that, therefore, Peter doth gather improperly
that it was of necessity that it should be fulfilled, it is soon answered. For
David was not moved with any perverse or corrupt affection of the flesh to crave
vengeance; but he had the Holy Spirit to be his guide and director. Therefore,
what things soever he prayed for there, being inspired with the Holy Ghost, they
have the same strength which prophecies have, because the Spirit doth require no
other thing than that which God
hath determined with himself to perform, and will
also promise unto us. But whereas Peter doth cite out of the Scriptures two
diverse testimonies; by the first is meant, that Judas, together with his name
and family, should quite be extinguished, that his place might be empty; the
other, which he fetcheth out of the 109th Psalm, tendeth to this end, that there
should be another chosen to supply his place. These seem at first to be
contrary; namely, a waste habitation and succession. Yet, because the Spirit
saith only, in the former place, that the adversaries of the Church should be
taken away, that their place might be empty, and without one to dwell therein,
in respect of themselves, this is no let why another may not afterward supply
their empty place. Yea, this doth also augment their punishment, in that the
honor, after it was taken from him that was unworthy thereof, is given to
another.
And his
bishopric. The Hebrew word could not be
translated more fitly. For
hdwkp
(pecudah) doth signify a jurisdiction or government, so called of the
overseeing and beholding of things. For as for those which interpret it wife,
the
textF64
refuteth them; for it followeth in the next verse, of his wife, that she may be
made a widow. Therefore, after that he had wished that the wicked may be
deprived of his life, he addeth, moreover, that he may be spoiled of his honor;
neither doth he stay here, but also he desireth that another may succeed him,
whereby, as I have said before, his punishment is doubled. In the meanwhile, he
noteth by the way,
F65
that this false, treacherous, and wicked person, whereof he speaketh, should not
be some one of the common sort, but such an one as should be indued with honor
and dignity; from which, nevertheless, he shall fall. And out of this place must
we learn, that the wicked shall not escape scott free, which have persecuted the
Church of God; for this miserable and wretched end is prepared for them
all.
21.
We must therefore.
This which he bringeth in might seem, at the
first sight, to be far set [fetched.] For if so be it David did speak of
transposing
F66
Judas’s bishopric, it did not thereupon straightway follow that the
disciples should choose another to be his successor; yet, because they knew that
they had this charge given them to order the Church, so soon as Peter had told
them that it did please the Lord that it should be so, he gathereth thereupon
that they ought to do it. For whensoever God will use as means,
F67
to maintain the government of his Church, so soon as we know what his will is,
we must not linger, but stoutly perform whatsoever is required in our ministry
(and function.) That was, without all controversy, what was the duty of the
Church; like as, at this day, when we hear that those must be put from their
office which behave themselves ungodly and wickedly, and that others must be
chosen in their rooms, the Church must take this charge in hand. Wherefore, it
was superfluous to move any question about a thing that was not to be doubted
of. Therefore, let us always remember to consider what we have to do, that we
may be ready to obey the Lord. Furthermore, when as he intreateth of the making
of an apostle, he saith, He must be a witness of the resurrection; which
signifieth that the apostleship is not without the preaching of the gospel.
Whence it may appear how vain and frivolous the Popish bishops are, which having
on only dumb visors, brag that they are the successors of the apostles; but
wherein are they like unto them? I grant that Peter doth here require such a
witness as saw the Lord after his resurrection, of which sort John professeth
himself to be one, when he saith, “He which saw it beareth witness,”
(<431935>John
19:35.) For this did serve for the confirmation of faith; yet, nevertheless,
Peter maketh it a thing necessary in him and the rest of his fellows in office,
that they should teach, whilst he maketh them and himself preachers or witnesses
of the resurrection.
He nameth the resurrection, not because they must
bear witness thereof alone; but because, first, under this is comprehended the
preaching of the death of Christ; secondly, because we have the end of our
redemption therein, and the accomplishment thereof, and also it bringeth with it
the celestial government of Christ, and the power of the Spirit in defending
his, in establishing justice and equity, in restoring order, in abolishing the
tyranny of sin, and in putting to flight all the enemies of the Church. Let us
know, therefore, that those things are not excluded by this word which are
necessarily knit together. ,Nevertheless, let us note that the resurrection is
here named before other things, as being the chief point of the gospel, as also
Paul teacheth,
(<461517>1
Corinthians 15:17.)
But were the apostles alone witnesses of the
resurrection? Was not this also common to the rest of the disciples? For Peter
seemeth to challenge this as proper only to the apostles. I answer, that this
title is therefore attributed unto them, because they were chosen peculiarly
unto that function, and because they had the chief room amongst those which did
bring this embassage; therefore, though they were the chief of those which were
assigned, yet were not they only appointed thereunto.
All that
time. He beginneth at that time when
Jesus began to show himself unto the world, which is diligently to be observed,
as before I have said; for he lived privately until such time as he was almost
thirty years of age. For he would not make himself known further than was
needful for our salvation. Therefore, when the time was come wherein he must go
about that business which his Father had appointed him, he came abroad like a
new man, and one that was but lately born. Every man may easily perceive what
great force this hath to bridle our curiosity. The whole life of Christ might
have been a mirror most marvelous,
F68
of more than absolute perfection; and yet, notwithstanding, that he might keep
us occupied in the study and meditation of those things which were most needful
to be known, he would lead the better part of his life obscurely and in secret.
F69
Who dare now wander without Christ, seeing that he doth apply the knowledge of
himself to the edifying of faith?
The Hebrews take this, to go in and out, for to be
conversant and to lead the life among men. In which sense, citizens are said to
go in and out by the gates of their city; so
<431009>John
10:9,
“If any man enter
in by me, he shall go in and
out,
and shall find
pasture.”
Although, in the Second Book of the Chronicles, the
first chapter, and tenth verse, it seemeth to be a token of rule and
government.
|
ACTS
1:23-26
|
|
23. Then they presented two, Joseph, whose
sirname was Barsabas, which was called Justus, and Matthias. 24.
And when they had prayed, they said, Thou, Lord, which knowest the hearts of
men, show whether of these two thou hast chosen, 25. That he may take the
room of this ministry and apostleship, from which Judas is fallen, that he might
go unto his place. 26. And they gave in their lots, and the lot fell upon
Matthias; and he was by common consent counted with the eleven
apostles.
|
23. They were to choose one only into the room
of Judas; they present two. Here may a question be asked, Why they were not
contented with one only? Was it because they were so like, that they could not
discern whether was more fit? This truly had been no sufficient reason why they
should suffer it to be decided by lots. And also it seemeth that Joseph was of
greater estimation otherwise; or was it because they were diversely affectioned?
But this seemeth scarce probable, neither is this to be admitted as true,
because of that most excellent testimony which Luke did give a little before of
their unity and agreement. Lastly, It had been very absurd for them to have
polluted the election of the apostle with such strife and
contention.F70
But for this cause did they use the casting of lots, that it might be known that
Matthias was not only chosen by the voices of men, but also that he was made by
the determination and judgment of God.
For there was this difference between the apostles
and the pastors, that the pastors were chosen simply by the Church, the apostles
were called of God. In which respect Paul, in the preface of his Epistle to the
Galatians,
(<480102>Galatians
1:2,) doth profess himself to be an apostle, “neither of men, neither made
by man.” Therefore, like as the dignity of this function was excellent, so
was it meet that in the choosing of Matthias, the chief judgment should be left
unto God, howsoever men did their duty. Christ by his own mouth did appoint the
rest; therefore, if Matthias had been chosen only by man to be one of them, he
should have had less authority than they. This was very orderly done,
F71
that the disciples should present unto God those whom they thought to be the
best; and he should choose to himself whom he knew to be most fit, so that God,
by the fall of the lot, doth pronounce that he did allow of the apostleship of
Matthias. But the apostles might seem to have dealt very rashly and disorderly,
which laid so great and weighty a matter upon a lot; for what certainty could
they gather thereby? I answer, that they did it only as they were moved
thereunto by the Holy Spirit; for although Luke doth not express this, yet,
because he will not accuse the disciples of rashness, but rather doth show that
this election was lawful and approved of God; I say, therefore, that they went
this way to work, being moved by the Spirit, like as they were directed in all
the action by the same Spirit. But why do they not pray that God would choose
whom he would out of the whole multitude? Why do they restrain his judgment unto
two? Is not this to rob God of his liberty, when as they tie him, and, as it
were, make him subject unto their voices and consents?
F72
But whosoever shall quietly ponder the matter shall plainly perceive, by the
drift of Luke, that the disciples durst do nothing but that which they knew was
their duty to do, and was commanded them by the Lord. As for the contentious,
let them go shake their ears.
F73
24.
In praying, they
said. Word for word it is, Having
prayed, they said; but there is no obscurity in the sense, because his meaning
was to speak as followeth, that they prayed; and yet he doth not reckon up all
the words, being content briefly to show the sum. Therefore, although they were
both of honest conversation, yea, although they did excel in holiness and other
virtues, yet because the integrity of the heart, whereof God is the alone knower
and judge, is the chief, the disciples pray that God would bring that to light
which was hidden from men. The same ought to be required even at this day in
choosing pastors; for howsoever we are not to appoint two for one, yet because
we may oftentimes be deceived, and the discerning of spirits cometh of the Lord,
we must always pray unto God, that he will show unto us what men he will have to
be ministers, that he may direct and govern our purposes. Here we may also
gather what great regard we must have of integrity and innocency in choosing
pastors, without which both learning and eloquence, and what excellency soever
can be invented, are as nothing.
F74
25.
F75
Of the ministry and
apostleship. Because the word ministry
was base, he addeth apostleship, wherein there is greater dignity; although the
sense shall be more plain if you expound it, “the ministry of the
apostleship.” For the figure hypallage is common in the Scriptures.
Assuredly Luke meant to join with the burden the excellency of the office, that
it might have the greater reverence and authority; and yet this was his intent
also, to declare that the apostles are called unto a painful
function.
26.
They gave in their
lots. We will not, in this place, make
any long disputation about lots. Those men who think it to be wickedness to cast
lots at all, offend partly through ignorance, and partly they understand not the
force of this word. There is nothing which men do not corrupt with their
boldness and vanity, whereby it is come to pass that they have brought lots into
great abuse and superstition. For that divination or conjecture which is made by
lots is altogether devilish. But when magistrates divide provinces among them,
and brethren their inheritance, it is a thing lawful. Which thing Solomon doth
plainly testify, when he maketh God the governor of the event.
“The lots (saith
he) are cast into the bosom, and the judgment of them cometh forth from the
Lord,”
(<201633>Proverbs
16:33.)
This ordinance or custom is no more corrupt and
depraved by corruption, than the corrupt vanity of the Chaldeans doth corrupt
true and natural astrology. Whilst the Chaldeans go about, with the name of
astrology, to cloak and color their wicked curiosity, they defame a science both
profitable and praiseworthy. The same do those which tell men their destinies
(as they call them) by casting lots; but it is our duty to discern the lawful
use from the corruption. He saith the lots were given, that being put into a
pot, or one of their laps, they might afterwards be drawn out. And here we must
also note that this word lot is diversely taken in this place; for when
he said before that Judas had obtained a lot of the ministry, his meaning was,
(according to the common custom of the Scripture,) that he had a portion given
him of the Lord. He speaketh afterwards properly, and without any figure of a
lot, yet is it likely, forasmuch as the word
larg,
(goral) is commonly used by the Hebrews for both things, that Peter meant
to allude unto that which they were about to do, and that Luke had respect unto
the self-same thing.
The lot fell upon
Matthias. It came to pass as no man
would have looked for; for we may gather by that which goeth before, that there
was not so great account made of Matthias as of the other; for, besides that
Luke gave him the former place, the two sirnames which Barsabas had do show that
he was in great estimation. He was called Barsabas, (that is, the son of an
oath, or of rest,) of the thing itself, as if he were some mirror,
either of faithfulness and innocency, or of a quiet and modest nature. The other
sirname did import singular honesty. This man, therefore, in men’s
judgment, was the former, [superior;] but God did prefer Matthias before him.
Whereby we are taught that we must not glory if we be extolled unto the skies in
the opinion of men, and if by their voices and consents
f76
we be judged to be most excellent men; but we must rather have regard of this,
to approve ourselves unto God, who alone is the most lawful and just judge, by
whose sentence and judgment we stand or fall. And we may oftentimes mark this
also, that God passeth over him which is the chiefest in the sight of men, that
he may throw down all pride which is in man. In that he addeth, that he was
reckoned amongst the rest, he wipeth away all sinister note of rashness from
the casting of lots, because the Church did embrace him as chosen by God on whom
the lot fell.
CHAPTER 2
|
ACTS
2:1-4
|
|
1. And when the day of Pentecost was
fulfilled, they were all with one accord gathered together: 2. And there
was made from heaven suddenly a sound, as it were when a violent wind breaketh
in, and it filled all the house where they sat: 3. And they saw cloven
tongues, as it were of fire, and it sat upon every one of them. 4. And
they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and they began to speak with strange
tongues, even as the Spirit gave them to speak.
|
1.
And when.
To be
fulfilled is taken in this place for
to come. For Luke beareth record again of their perseverance, when he
saith that they stood all in one place until the time which was set them.
Hereunto serveth the adverb, with
one accord. Furthermore, we have before
declared why the Lord did defer the sending of his Spirit a whole month and a
half. But the question is, why he sent him upon that day chiefly. I will not
refute that high and subtle interpretation of Augustine, that like as the law
was given to the old people fifty days after Easter, being written in tables of
stone by the hand of God, so the Spirit, whose office it is to write the same in
our hearts, did fulfill that which was figured in the giving of the law as many
days after the resurrection of Christ, who is the true Passover.
Notwithstanding, whereas he urgeth this his subtle interpretation as necessary,
in his book of Questions upon Exodus, and in his Second Epistle unto Januarius,
I would wish him to be more sober and modest therein. Notwithstanding, let him
keep his own interpretation to himself. In the mean season, I will embrace that
which is more sound.
Upon the feast day, wherein a great multitude was
wont to resort to Jerusalem, was this miracle wrought, that it might be more
famous. And truly by means hereof was it spread abroad, even unto the uttermost
parts and borders of the earth.
F77
For the same purpose did Christ oftentimes go up to Jerusalem upon the holy
days,
F78
(John 2, 5, 7, 10, 12,) to the end those miracles which he wrought might be
known to many, and that in the greater assembly of people there might be the
greater fruit of his doctrine. For so will Luke afterward declare, that Paul
made haste that he might come to Jerusalem before the day of Pentecost, not for
any religion’s sake, but because of the greater assembly, that he might
profit the more,
(<442016>Acts
20:16.) Therefore, in making choice of the day, the profit of the miracle was
respected: First, that it might be the more extolled at Jerusalem, because the
Jews were then more bent to consider the works of God; and, secondly, that it
might be bruited abroad, even in far countries. They called it the fiftieth day,
beginning to reckon at the first-fruits.
2.
And there was
made. It was requisite that the gift
should be visible, that the bodily sense might the more stir up the disciples.
For such is our slothfulness to consider the gifts of God, that unless he awake
all our senses, his power shall pass away unknown. This was, therefore, a
preparation that they might the better know that the Spirit was now come which
Christ had promised. Although it was not so much for their sake as for ours,
even as in that the cloven and fiery tongues appeared, there was rather respect
had of us, and of all the whole Church in that, than of them. For God was able
to have furnished them with necessary ability to preach the gospel, although he
should use no sign. They themselves might have known that it came to pass
neither by chance, neither yet through their own industry, that they were so
suddenly changed; but those signs which are here set down were about to be
profitable for all ages; as we perceive at this day that they profit us. And we
must briefly note the proportion of the signs. The violence of the wind did
serve to make them afraid; for we are never rightly prepared to receive the
grace of God, unless the confidence (and boldness) of the flesh be tamed. For as
we have access unto him by faith, so humility and fear setteth open the gate,
that he may come in unto us. He hath nothing to do with proud and careless men.
It is a common thing for the Spirit to be signified by wind, (or a blast,)
(<432022>John
20:22.) For both Christ himself, when he was about to give the Spirit to his
apostles, did breathe upon them; and in Ezekiel’s vision there was a
whirlwind and wind,
(<260104>Ezekiel
1:4.) Yea, the word Spirit itself is a translated word; for, because that
hypostasis, or person of the Divine essence, which is called the Spirit,
is of itself incomprehensible, the Scripture doth borrow the word of the wind or
blast, because it is the power of God which God doth pour into all creatures as
it were by breathing. The shape of tongues is restrained unto the present
circumstance. For as the figure and shape of a dove which came down upon Christ,
(<430132>John
1:32,) had a signification agreeable to the office and nature of Christ, so God
did now make choice of a sign which might be agreeable to the thing signified,
namely, that it might show such effect and working of the Holy Ghost in the
apostles as followed afterward.
The diversity of tongues did hinder the gospel from
being spread abroad any farther; so that, if the preachers of the gospel had
spoken one language only, all men would have thought that Christ had been shut
up in the small corner of Jewry. But God invented a way whereby it might break
out, when he divided and clove the tongues of the apostles, that they might
spread that abroad amongst all people which was delivered to them. Wherein
appeareth the manifold goodness of God, because a plague and punishment of
man’s pride was turned into matter of blessing. For whence came the
diversity of tongues, save only that the wicked and ungodly counsels of men
might be brought to naught?
(<011107>Genesis
11:7.) But God doth furnish the apostles with the diversity of tongues now, that
he may bring and call home, into a blessed unity, men which wander here and
there. These cloven tongues made all men to speak the language of Canaan, as
Isaiah foretold,
(<231918>Isaiah
19:18.) For what language soever they speak, yet do they call upon one Father,
which is in heaven, with one mouth and one spirit,
(<451506>Romans
15:6.) I said that that was done for our sake, not only because the fruit came
unto us, but because we know that the gospel came unto us not by chance, but by
the appointment of God, who to this end gave the apostles cloven tongues, lest
any nation should want that doctrine which was committed unto them; whereby is
proved the calling of the Gentiles; and, secondly, hereby their doctrine doth
purchase credit, which we know was not forged by man, seeing that we hear that
the Spirit did dwell in their tongues.
Now, it remaineth that we declare what the
fire
meaneth. Without all doubt, it was a token of
the (force and) efficacy which should be exercised in the voice of the apostles.
Otherwise, although their sound had gone out into the uttermost parts of the
world, they should only have beat the air, without doing any good at all.
Therefore, the Lord doth show that their voice shall be fiery, that it may
inflame the hearts of men; that the vanity of the world being burnt and
consumed, it may purge and renew all things. Otherwise they durst never have
taken upon them so hard a function, unless the Lord had assured them of the
power of their preaching. Hereby it came to pass that the doctrine of the gospel
did not only sound in the air, but pierce into the minds of men, and did fill
them with an heavenly heat (and burning.) Neither was this force showed only in
the mouth of the apostles, but it appeareth daily. And, therefore, we must
beware lest, when the fire burneth, we be as stubble. Furthermore, the Lord did
once give the Holy Ghost under a visible shape, that we may assure ourselves
that his invisible and hidden grace shall never be wanting to the
Church.
And it
sat. Because the number is suddenly
changed, it is to be doubted whether he speaketh of the fire. He said that there
appeared tongues as it had been of fire. It followeth by and by, and it sat
upon them. Notwithstanding, I refer it unto the Spirit. For the Hebrews use
commonly to express the substantive of the verb in the second member, which they
did omit in the former. Wherefore we have an example in this place: It sat
upon them, and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost. And we know that
although Luke did write in Greek, yet is he full of those phrases which the
Hebrews use.
F79
Now, whereas he calleth the tongues the Holy Ghost, it is according to the
custom of the Scripture. For John calleth the dove by the same name,
(<430132>John
1:32,) because the Lord would testify and declare the presence of his Spirit by
some such sign. If it were a vain sign, it should be an absurd naming (to call
the sign by the name of the thing signified;) but where the thing is annexed,
the name of the thing is fitly given to the sign which offereth the same unto
our senses to be perceived. The fullness of the Spirit, wherewith he saith every
one was replenished, doth not express the [an] equal measure of gifts in every
one, but that excellence which should be meet for such a
calling.F80
4.
They began to
speak. He showeth that the effect did
appear presently, and also to what use their tongues were to be framed and
applied, But because Luke setteth down shortly after, that strangers out of
divers countries did marvel, because that every one of them did hear the
apostles speaking in their own tongue, some think that they spoke not in divers
tongues, but that they did all understand that which was spoken in one tongue,
as well as if they should hear their natural tongue.
F81
Therefore, they think that one and the same sound of the voice was diversely
distributed amongst the hearers. Another conjecture they have, because Peter
made one sermon in the audience of many gathered together out of divers
countries, who could not understand his speech (and language,) unless another
voice should come unto their ears than that which proceeded out of his mouth.
But we must first note that the disciples spoke indeed with strange tongues;
otherwise the miracle had not been wrought in them, but in the hearers. So that
the similitude should have been false whereof he made mention before; neither
should the Spirit have been given so much to them as to others. Again, we hear
how Paul giveth thanks to God, that he speaketh with divers tongues,
(<461418>1
Corinthians 14:18.) Truly he challengeth to himself both the understanding, and
also the use thereof. Neither did he attain to this skill by his own study and
industry, but he had it by the gift of the Spirit. In the same place he
affirmeth that it is an especial gift, wherewith all men are not endued. I
suppose that it doth manifestly appear hereby that the apostles had the variety
and understanding of tongues given them, that they might speak unto the Greeks
in Greek, unto the Italians in the Italian tongue,
F82
and that they might have true communication (and conference) with their hearers.
Notwithstanding, I leave it indifference whether there was any second miracle
wrought or no, so that the Egyptians and Elamites did understand Peter speaking
in the Chaldean tongue, as if he did utter divers voices. For there be some
conjectures which persuade me thus to think, and yet not so firm but that they
may be refuted. For it may be that they spoke with divers tongues, as they light
upon this man or that, and as occasion was offered, and as their languages were
diverse. Therefore, it was a manifest miracle, when they saw them ready to speak
divers languages. As touching Peter’s sermon, it might be understood of
the greater part of men wheresoever they were born; for it is to be thought that
many of those which came to Jerusalem were skillful in the Chaldean tongue.
Again, it shall be nothing inconvenient if we say that he spoke also in other
tongues. Although I will not much stand about this matter; so that this be out
of doubt, that the apostles changed their speech.
F83
|
ACTS 2:
5-12
|
|
5. And there were at Jerusalem Jews abiding,
godly men, out of every nation of those which are under heaven. 6. And
when this was noised abroad, the multitude came together, and was astonished:
because every one heard them speak in his own tongue. 7. And they
wondered all, and marveled, saying amongst themselves, Behold, are not all these
which speak men of Galilee? 8. And how do we every one hear them speaking
in his own language, wherein we were born? 9. Parthians, and Medes, and
Elamites, and inhabiters of Mesopotamia, Judea, and Cappadocia, of Pontus and
Asia, 10. And of Phrygia and Pamphylia, of Egypt, and of the parts of
Libya towards Cyrene, and strangers of Rome; 11. Jews and Proselytes,
Cretes and Arabians, we hear them speaking in our tongues the wonderful works of
God. 12. Therefore they were all amazed, and marveled, saying one to
another, What meaneth this? Others mocking, said, They are full of sweet wine.
F84
|
5.
And there were at
Jerusalem. When he calleth them godly or
religious men, he seemeth to give us to understand that they came to Jerusalem
that they might worship God; like as God, in all ages, after the scattering
abroad, did gather together into that city some seed which remained, having, as
it were, set up his banner, because as yet the temple did serve to some use.
Yet, nevertheless, he showeth, by the way, who those be which profit by those
miracles, whereby God doth declare his power. For wicked and profane men do
either laugh at them, or else pass [care] not for them, as we shall see by and
by. Furthermore, he meant to cite those as witnesses, which may the better be
believed for their religion and godliness. When he said,
out of every
nation, he meaneth out of divers
countries, whereof one is far from another. For he doth also afterwards reckon
up those lands whereof one was far distant from another, of which sort are Libya
and Pontus, Rome and Parthia, and Arabia, and such like. This serveth to
increase the greatness of the thing. For the Cretians and men of Asia, dwelling
so near together, might have some likelihood and agreement in speech;
f85
but the same could not be betwixt the Italians and the men of Cappadocia,
betwixt the Arabians and those of Pontus. Yea, this was also a work of God
worthy to be remembered and wondered at, that in so huge and horrible a
scattering abroad of the people, he did always reserve some relics, yea, he
caused certain strangers to adjoin themselves unto a people which was in such
misery, and, as it were, quite destroyed. For although they lived here and there
in exile in far countries, and being one far from another, did, as it were,
inhabit divers worlds, yet did they hold among themselves the unity of faith.
Neither doth he call them unadvisedly, and without good consideration, godly
men, and men gearing God.
6.
When this was noised
abroad. Luke saith thus in Greek,
This voice being made; but his meaning is, that the fame was spread
abroad, whereby it came to pass that a great multitude came together. For if one
after another in divers places, and at divers times, had heard the apostles
speaking in divers tongues, the miracle had not been so famous; therefore they
come altogether into one place, that the diversity of tongues may the better
appear by the present comparison. There is a further circumstance also here to
be noted, that the country (and native soil) of the apostles was commonly known,
and this was also commonly known, that they never went out of their country to
learn
F86
strange tongues. Therefore, forasmuch as one speaketh Latin, another Greek,
another the Arabian tongue, as occasion was offered, and that indifferently, and
every one doth also change his tongue, the work of God appeareth more plainly
hereby.
11.
The wonderful works of
God. Luke noteth two things which caused
the hearers to wonder; first, because the apostles being before ignorant and
private persons,
F87
born in a base corner,
F88
did, notwithstanding, intreat profoundly of divine matters, and of heavenly
wisdom. The other is, because they have new tongues given them suddenly. Both
things are worth the noting, because to huddle out [utter] words unadvisedly and
foolishly, should not so much have served to move their minds; and the majesty
of the things ought the more to have moved them to consider the miracle.
Although they give due honor to God, in that they are astonished and amazed, yet
the principal and of the miracle is expressed in this, that they inquire, and
thereby declare that they are prepared to learn; for otherwise their amazedness
and wondering should not have done them any great good. And certainly we must so
wonder at the works of God, that there must be also a consideration, and a
desire to understand.
12.
Others
mocking. Hereby it appeareth how
monstrous as well the sluggishness, as also the ungodliness of men is, when
Satan hath taken away their mind. If God should openly (and visibly) descend
from heaven, his majesty could scarce more manifestly appear than in this
miracle. Whosoever hath any drop of sound understanding in him must needs be
stricken with the only hearing of it. How beastly, then, are those men who see
it with their eyes, and yet scoff, and go about with their jests to mock the
power of God? But the matter is so. There is nothing so wonderful which those
men do not turn to a jest who are touched with no care of God; because they do,
even upon set purposes, harden themselves in their ignorance in things most
plain. And it is a just punishment of God, which he bringeth upon such pride, to
deliver them to Satan, to be driven headlong into blind fury. Wherefore, there
is no cause why we should marvel that there be so many at this day so blind in
so great light, if they be so deaf when such manifest doctrine is delivered,
yea, if they wantonly refuse salvation when it is offered unto them. For if the
wonderful and strange works of God, wherein he doth wonderfully set forth his
power, be subject to the mockery of men, what shall become of doctrine, which
they think tasteth of nothing but of that which is common? Although Luke doth
signify unto us that they were not of the worst sort, or altogether past hope,
which did laugh (and mock;) but he meant rather to declare how the common sort
was affected when they saw this miracle. And truly it hath been always so in the
world, for very few have been touched with the true feeling of God as often as
he hath revealed himself. Neither is it any marvel; for religion is a rare
virtue, and a virtue which few men have; which is, indeed, the beginning of
understanding. Nevertheless, howsoever the more part of men, through a certain
hard stiff-neckedness, doth reject the consideration of the works of God, yet
are they never without fruit, as we may see in this history.
|
ACTS
2:14-21
|
|
14. But Peter, standing with the eleven, lift
up his voice, and spoke unto them, Ye men of Judea, and all ye which dwell at
Jerusalem, let this be known unto you, and with your ears hear my words. 15.
For these men are not drunk as ye suppose; for it is the third hour of the
day. 16. But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel, 17.
And it shall be in the last days, saith God, I will pour out my Spirit upon
all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy, and your young men
shall see visions, and your elders shall dream dreams: 18. Verily, I will
pour out of my Spirit in those days upon my servants, and upon mine handmaids,
and they shall prophesy. 19. And I will show wonders in heaven above, and
signs upon the earth beneath, blood and fire, and vapor of smoke. 20. The
sun shall be turned into darkness, and the moon into blood, before the great and
notable day of the Lord do come. 21. And it shall come to pass, that
whosoever shall call upon the name of the Lord he shall be
saved.
|
14.
And Peter,
standing. By this word standing
he did signify, that there was a grave sermon made in the assembly; for they
did rise when they spoke unto the people, to the end they might be the better
heard. The sum of this sermon is this, he gathereth that Christ is already
revealed and given by the gift of the Holy Ghost, which they saw. Yet, first, he
refuteth that false opinion, in that they thought that the disciples were drunk.
This refutation consisteth upon a probable argument; because men use not to be
drunk betimes in the morning. For, as Paul saith,
“Those which are
drunk are drunk in the
night,”
(<520507>1
Thessalonians 5:7.)
For they flee the light for shame. And surely so
great is the filthiness of this vice, that for good causes it hateth the light.
And yet this argument were not always good; for Esaias doth inveigh in his time
against those which did rise early to follow drunkenness. And at this day there
be many who, like hogs, so soon as they awake, run to quaffing. But because this
is
F89
a common custom amongst men, Peter saith, that it is no likely thing. Those
which have but even small skill in antiquity do know that the civil day, from
the rising of the sun until the going down thereof, was divided into twelve
hours; so that the hours were longer in summer, and shorter in winter.
Therefore, that which should now be the ninth before noon in winter, and in
summer the eighth, was the third hour amongst the old people.
F90
Therefore, whereas Peter doth only lightly remove the opinion of drunkenness, he
doth it for this cause, because it had been superfluous to have stood about any
long excuse.
F91
Therefore, as in a matter which was certain and out of doubt, he doth rather
pacify those which mocked, than labor to teach them. And he doth not so much
refute them by the circumstance of time, as by the testimony of Joel. For when
he saith that that is now come to pass which was foretold, he toucheth briefly
their unthankfulness, because they do not acknowledge such an excellent benefit
promised unto them in times past which they now see with their eyes. And whereas
he upbraideth the fault of a few unto all,
F92
he doth it not to this end, that he may make them all guilty of the same fault;
but because a fit occasion was offered by their mocking to teach them
altogether, he doth not foreslow the same.
F93
17.
It shall be in the last
days. By this effect he proveth that the
Messiah is already revealed. Joel, indeed, doth not express the last days,
(<290229>Joel
2:29;) but for as much as he intreateth of the perfect restoring of the Church,
it is not to be doubted but that that prophecy belongeth unto the last age
alone. Wherefore, that which Peter bringeth doth no whit dissent from
Joel’s meaning; but he doth only add this word for exposition sake, that
the Jews might know that the Church could by no other means be restored, which
was then decayed, but by being renewed by the Spirit of God. Again, because the
repairing of the Church should be like unto a new world, therefore Peter saith
that it shall be in the last days. And surely this was a common and familiar
thing among the Jews, that all those great promises concerning the blessed and
well-ordered state of the Church should not be fulfilled until Christ, by his
coming, should restore all things. Wherefore, it was out of all doubt amongst
them, that that which is cited out of Joel doth appertain unto the last time.
Now, by the last days, or fullness of time, is meant the stable and firm
condition of the Church, in the manifestation or revealing of
Christ.
I will pour out my
Spirit. He intendeth to prove, (as we
have already said,) that the Church can be repaired by no other means, saving
only by the giving of the Holy Spirit. Therefore, forasmuch as they did all hope
that the restoring drew near, he accuseth them of sluggishness, because they do
not once think upon the way and means thereof. And when the prophet saith,
“I will pour out,” it is, without all question, that he meant by
this word to note the great abundance of the Spirit. And we must take
I will pour out of my
Spirit in the same sense, as if he had
said simply, I will pour out my Spirit. For these latter words are the words of
the prophet. But Peter followed the Grecians, who translate the Hebrew word
j,
(cheth,)
apo.
Therefore, some men do in vain more subtlely play the philosophers; because,
howsoever the words be changed, yet must we still retain and keep the
prophet’s meaning. Nevertheless, when God is said to pour out his Spirit,
I confess it must be thus understood, that he maketh manifold variety and change
of gifts to flow unto men from his Spirit, as it were out of the only fountain,
the fountain which can never be drawn dry. For, as Paul doth testify, there be
divers gifts, and yet but one Spirit,
(<461204>1
Corinthians 12:4.) And hence do we gather a profitable doctrine, that we can
have no more excellent thing given us of God than the grace of the Spirit; yea,
that all other things are nothing worth if this be wanting. For, when God will
briefly promise salvation to his people, he affirmeth that he will give them his
Spirit. Hereupon it followeth that we can obtain no good things until we have
the Spirit given us. And truly it is, as it were, the key which openeth unto us
the door, that we may enter into all the treasures of spiritual good things; and
that we may also have entrance into the kingdom of God.
Upon all
flesh. It appeareth, by that which
followeth, of what force this generality is; for, first, it is set down
generally, all flesh; after that the partition is added, whereby the
prophet doth signify that there shall be no difference of age or kind, but that
God admitteth all, one with another, unto the partaking of his grace. It is
said, therefore, all flesh, because both young and old, men and women,
are thereby signified; yet here may a question be moved, why Clod doth promise
that unto his people, as some new and unwonted good thing, which he was wont to
do for them from the beginning throughout all ages; for there was no age void of
the grace of the Spirit. The answer of this question is set down in these two
sentences: “I will pour out,” and, “Upon all flesh;” for
we must here note a double contrariety,
F94
between the time of the Old and New Testament; for the pouring out (as I have
said) doth signify great plenty, when as there was under the law a more scarce
distribution; for which cause John also doth say that the Holy Ghost was not
given until Christ ascended into heaven. All flesh cloth signify an
infinite multitude, whereas God in times past did vouchsafe to bestow such
plenty of his Spirit only upon a few.
Furthermore, in both comparisons we do not deny but
that the fathers under the law were partakers of the self, same grace whereof we
are partakers; but the Lord doth show that we are above them, as we are indeed.
I say, that all godly men since the beginning of the world were endued with the
same spirit of understanding, of righteousness, and sanctification, wherewith
the Lord doth at this day illuminate and regenerate us; but there were but a few
which had the light of knowledge given them then, if they be compared with the
great multitude of the faithful, which Christ did suddenly gather together by
his coming. Again, their knowledge was but obscure and slender, and, as it were,
covered with a veil, if it be compared with that which we have at this day out
of the gospel, where Christ, the Sun of righteousness, doth shine with perfect
brightness, as it were at noon day. Neither doth that any whit hurt or hinder
that a few had such an excellent faith, that peradventure they have no equal at
this day. For their understanding did nevertheless smell or savor of the
instruction and
schoolmastershipF95
of the law. For that is always true, that godly kings and prophets have not seen
nor heard those things which Christ hath revealed by his coming. Therefore, to
the end the prophet Joel may commend the excellency of the New Testament, he
affirmeth and foretelleth that the grace of the Spirit shall be more plentiful
in time thereof; and, again, that it shall come unto more men,
(<401317>Matthew
13:17;
<421024>Luke
10:24.)
And your sons shall
prophesy. By the word prophesy he
meant to note the rare and singular gift of understanding. And to the same
purpose tendeth that partition which followeth afterwards,
“your young men shall see
visions, and your old men shall dream
dreams;” for we gather out of the
twelfth chapter of Numbers, that these were the two ordinary ways whereby God
did reveal himself to the prophets. For in that place, when the Lord exempteth
Moses from the common sort of prophets, he saith,
“I appear unto my
servants by a vision, or by a dream; but I speak unto Moses face to face,”
(<041206>Numbers
12:6.)
Therefore, we see that two kinds are put after the
general word for a confirmation; yet this is the sum, that they shall all be
prophets so soon as the Holy Ghost shall be poured out from heaven. But here it
is objected, that there was no such thing, even in the apostles themselves,
neither yet in the whole multitude of the faithful. I answer, that the prophets
did commonly use to shadow under tropes most fit for their time,
F96
the kingdom of Christ. When they speak of the worship of God, they name the
altar, the sacrifices, the offering of gold, silver, and frankincense.
Notwithstanding, we know that the altars do cease, the sacrifices are abolished,
whereof there was some use in time of the law; and that the Lord requireth some
higher thing at our hands than earthly riches. That is true, indeed; but the
prophets, whilst they apply their style unto the capacity of their time,
comprehend under figures (wherewith the people were then well acquainted) those
things which we see otherwise revealed and showed now, like as when he promiseth
elsewhere that he will make priests of Levites, and Levites of the common sort
of men,
(<236621>Isaiah
66:21,) this is his meaning, that under the kingdom of Christ every base person
shall be extolled unto an honorable estate; therefore, if we desire to ]lave the
true and natural meaning of this place, we must not urge the words which are
taken out of the old
orderF97
of the law; but we must only seek the truth without figures, and this is it,
that the apostles, through the sudden inspiration of the Spirit, did intreat of
the heavenly mysteries prophetically, that is to say, divinely, and above the
common order.
Therefore, this word prophesy doth signify
nothing else save only the rare and excellent gift of understanding, as if Joel
should say, Under the kingdom of Christ there shall not be a few prophets only,
unto whom God may reveal his secrets; but all men shall be endued with spiritual
wisdom, even to the prophetical excellency. As it is also in
Jeremiah,
“Every man shall no
longer teach his neighbor; because they shall all know me, from the least unto
the
greatest,”
(<243134>Jeremiah
31:34.)
And in these words Peter inviteth the Jews, unto whom
he speaketh, to be partakers of the same grace. As if he should say, the Lord is
ready to pour out that Spirit far and wide which he hath poured upon us.
Therefore, unless you yourselves be the cause of let, ye shall receive with us
of this fullness. And as for us, let us know that the same is spoken to us at
this day which was then spoken to the Jews. For although those visible graces of
the Spirit be ceased, yet God hath not withdrawn his Spirit from his Church.
Wherefore he offereth him daily unto us all, by this same promise, without
putting any difference. Wherefore we are poor and needy only through our own
sluggishness; and also it appeareth manifestly, that those are wicked and
sacrilegious enemies of the Spirit which keep back the Christian common people
from the knowledge of God; and forasmuch as he himself doth not only admit, but
also call by name unto himself, women and men, young and old.
18.
Upon my servants.
In these words the promise is restrained unto
the worshippers of God. For God doth not profane his Spirit; which he should do,
if he should make the stone common to the unbelieving and despisers. It is
certain that we are made the servants of God by the Spirit; and that, therefore,
we are not, until such time as we have received the same; but, first, whom God
hath adopted to be of his family, and whom he hath framed by his Spirit to obey
him, those doth he furnish with new gifts afterward. Again, the prophet did not
respect that order of thee, but his meaning was to make this grace proper to the
Church alone. And forasmuch as the Church was only among the Jews, he calleth
them honorably the servants and handmaids of God. But after that God did gather
unto himself on every side a Church, the wall of separation being pulled down,
so many as are received into the society of the covenant are called by the same
name. Only let us remember, that the Spirit is appointed for the Church
properly.
19.
And I will show
wonders. We must first see what
is meant by this great day of the Lord. Some do expound it of the former coming
of Christ in the flesh; and others refer it unto the last day of the
resurrection, I do allow neither opinion. For, in my judgment, the prophet
comprehendeth the whole kingdom of Christ. And so he calleth it the
great
day, after that the Son of God began to
be revealed in the flesh, that he may lead us into the fulfilling of his
kingdom. Therefore, he appointeth no certain day, but he beginneth this day at
the first preaching of the gospel, and he extendeth the same unto the last
resurrection. Those which restrain it unto the time of the apostles are moved
with this reason, because the prophet joineth this member and that which goeth
next before together. But in that there is no absurdity at all, because the
prophet doth assign the time when these things began to come to pass, howsoever
they have a continual going forward even until the end of the world.
Furthermore, whereas he saith that the sun shall be turned to darkness, and the
moon into blood, they are figurative speeches, whereby he doth give us to
understand thus much, that the Lord will show tokens of his wrath through the
whole frame of the world, which shall bring men even to their wit’s end,
as if there should be some horrible and fearful change of nature wrought. For as
the sun and moon are unto us witnesses of God’s fatherly favor towards us,
whilst that by course they give light to the earth; so, on the other side, the
prophet saith, that they shall be messengers to foreshow God’s wrath and
displeasure. And this is the second member of the prophecy. For after that he
had intreated of the spiritual grace which should be abundantly poured out upon
all flesh, lest any man should imagine that all things should be quiet and
prosperous together, therewithal he addeth that the estate of the world shall be
troublesome, and full of great fear under Christ; as Christ himself doth more
fully declare, Matthew 24 and Luke 21.
But this serveth greatly to the setting forth of
grace, that whereas all things do threaten destruction, yet whosoever doth call
upon the name of the Lord is sure to be saved. By the darkness of the sun, by
the bloody streaming of the moon, by the black vapor of smoke, the prophet meant
to declare, that whithersoever men turn their eyes, there shall many things
appear, both upward and downward, which may make them amazed and afraid, as he
hath already said. Therefore, this is as much as if he should have said, that
the world was never in a more miserable case, that there were never so many and
such cruel tokens of God’s wrath. Hence may we gather how inestimable the
goodness of God is, who offereth a present remedy for so great evils; and again,
how unthankful they are towards God, and how froward, which do not flee unto the
sanctuary of salvation, which is nigh unto them, and doth meet them. Again, it
is out of all doubt, that God meaneth by this so doleful a description, to stir
up all godly men, that they may with a more fervent desire seek for salvation.
And Peter citeth it to the same end, that the Jews may know that they shall be
more miserable unless they receive that grace of the Spirit which is offered
unto them. Yet here may a question be asked, how this can hang together, that
when Christ is revealed, there should such a sea of miseries overflow and break
out therewithal? For it may seem to be a thing very
inconvenient,F98
that he should be the only pledge of God’s love toward mankind, in whom
the heavenly Father doth lay open all the treasure of his goodness, yea, he
poureth out the bowels of his mercy upon us, and that yet, by the coming of the
same, his Son, his wrath should be more hot than it was wont, so that it should,
as it were, quite consume both heaven and earth at once.
But we must first mark, that because men are too slow
to receive Christ, they must be constrained by divers afflictions, as it were
with whips. Secondly, forasmuch as Christ doth call unto himself all those which
are heavy laden and labor,
(<401128>Matthew
11:28,)we must first be tamed by many miseries, that we may learn humility. For
through great prosperity men do set up the horns of pride. And he cannot but
despise Christ fiercely, whosoever he be, that seemeth to himself to be happy.
Thirdly, because we are, more than we ought, set upon the seeking of the peace
of the flesh, whereby it cometh to pass that many tie the grace of Christ unto
the present life, it is expedient for us to be accustomed to think otherwise,
that we may know that the kingdom of Christ is spiritual. Therefore, to the end
God may teach us that the good things of Christ are heavenly, he doth exercise
us, according to the flesh, with many miseries; whereby it cometh to pass that
we do seek our felicity without the world. Moreover, men do bring miseries upon
themselves through their unthankfulness; for the servant which knoweth his
master’s will, and doth not obey, is worthy of greater and more stripes,
(<421247>Luke
12:47.) The more familiarly that God doth communicate with us in Christ, the
more doth our ungodliness grow and break out into open contumacy, so that it is
no marvel if, when Christ is revealed, there appear many tokens of God’s
vengeance on the other side, forasmuch as men do hereby more grievously provoke
God against them, and kindle his wrath through wicked contempt. Surely, in that
the day of Christ is fearful, it is an accidental thing; whether God will
correct our slothfulness, to bring us under, which [who] are yet inapt to be
taught, or whether he will punish our unthankfulness. For it bringeth with it of
itself nothing but that which is pleasant; but the contempt of God’s grace
doth provoke him to horrible anger not without cause.
21.
Whosoever shall call upon. An excellent
place. For as God doth prick us forward like sluggish asses, with threatenings
and terrors to seek salvation, se, after that he hath brought darkness upon the
face of heaven and earth, yet doth he show a means whereby salvation may shine
before our eyes, to wit, if we shall call upon him. For we must diligently note
this circumstance. If God should promise salvation simply, it were a great
matter; but it is a far greater when as he promiseth the same amidst manifold
dungeons of death. Whilst that (saith he) all things shall be out of order, and
the fear of destruction shall possess all things, only call upon me, and ye
shall be saved. Therefore, howsoever man be swallowed up ill the gulf of
miseries, yet is there set before him a way to escape. We must also note the
universal word,
whosoever.
For God admitteth all men unto himself without exception, and by this means
doth he invite them to salvation, as Paul gathereth in the tenth chapter to the
Romans, and as the prophet had set it down before,
“Thou, Lord, which
hearest the prayer,
unto thee shall
all flesh
come,”
(<196502>Psalm
65:2.)
Therefore, forasmuch as no man is excluded from
calling upon God, the gate of salvation is set open unto all men; neither is
there any other thing which keepeth us back from entering in, save only our own
unbelief. I speak of all unto whom God doth make himself manifest by the gospel.
But like as those which call upon the name of the Lord are sure of salvation, so
we must think that, without the same, we are thrice miserable and undone. And
when as our salvation is placed in calling upon God, there is nothing in the
mean season taken from faith, forasmuch as this invocation is grounded on faith
alone. There is also another circumstance no less worthy the noting; in that the
prophet doth signify, that the calling upon God doth properly appertain and
agree unto the last days. For although he would be called upon in all ages,
notwithstanding, since that he showed himself to be a Father in Christ, we have
the more easy access unto him. Which thing ought both the more to embolden us,
and to take from us all sluggishness. As he himself doth also reason, that by
this privilege our forwardness to pray is doubled to us: “Hitherto have ye
asked nothing in nay name; ask, and ye shall receive;” as if he should
say, theretofore, although I did not yet appear to be a mediator and advocate in
the faith, yet did ye pray; but now, when you shall have me to be your patron,
with how much more courage ought ye to do that?
|
ACTS
2:22-24
|
|
22. Ye men of Israel, hear these words; Jesus
of Nazareth, a man showed towards you of God, by powers and wonders, and signs,
which God did by him in the midst of you, as you yourselves know: 23.
Him, I say, have ye taken, being delivered by the determinate counsel and
foreknowledge of God, by the hands of wicked men, and have slain him, having
fastened him to the cross. 24. Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the
sorrows of death, forasmuch as it was impossible that he should be holden of
it.
|
22.
Jesus of
Nazareth. Now doth Peter apply unto his
purpose the prophecy of Joel; namely, that the Jews may thereby know that the
time of restoring was present; and that Christ was given them for this purpose.
For this promise was no otherwise to be fulfilled, save only by the coming of
the Mediator. And this is the right use of all those gifts which we have by
Christ, whilst that they bring us unto Christ, as unto a fountain. But he cometh
hither by little and little. For he doth not by and by in the beginning affirm
that Jesus was Christ; but he saith only that he was a man sent of God; and that
doth he prove by his miracles. Afterward he addeth, that he rose from death when
he was slain. Whereby it appeareth more certainly and more fully that he was not
one of the prophets, but the very Son of God, who was promised to be the
repairer of all things. Let this, therefore, be the first member, that Jesus of
Nazareth was a man approved of God by manifest testimonies, so that he could not
be despised as some base and obscure person. The old interpreter did not evil
F99
translate
uJpodedeigmenon
approved. And Erasmus is deceived, who thinketh that he did read it
otherwise; and he himself did not express Luke’s mind, when as he
translated it given.
F100
For, seeing that word doth signify among the Grecians to show, whereupon
the mathematicians also call those arguments whereby they set a thing, as it
were, before a man’s eyes,
apodeixeiv,
or demonstrations, Luke meant to say, that Jesus came not unknown, and
without any testimony or approbation, but that those miracles which God showed
by him served to this end, that he might be famous and excellent. Therefore he
saith that he was showed toward the Jews; because God would have his Son to be
accounted excellent and great among them; as if he should say, that miracles
were not appointed for other nations, but for the Jews, that they might know
that Jesus was sent unto them of God.
By great
works. He calleth miracles by these
three names. And because God doth show forth his power in them after a new and
unwonted sort, or doth, at least, procure greater admiration, they are, for good
causes, called great works.
F101
For we are commonly more moved when any extraordinary thing doth happen. In
which respect they are also called
wonders,
F102
because they make us astonished. And for this cause are they called
signs,
because the Lord will not have men’s minds to stay there, but to be
lifted up higher; as they are referred unto another end. He put in three words,
to the end he might the more extol Christ’s miracles, and enforce the
people, by his heaping and laying of words together, to consider the same.
Furthermore, he maketh not Christ the chief author, but only the minister;
because, as we have already said, he determined to go forward by degrees.
Notwithstanding, here may a question be asked, whether miracles do suffice to be
a sufficient and just approbation [proof] or no? Because by this means
inchanters might cause their legerdemain
F103
to be believed. I answer, that the juggling casts of Satan do much differ from
the power of God. Christ saith elsewhere, that the kingdom of Antichrist shall
be in wonders, but he addeth by and by, in lying wonders,
(<530209>2
Thessalonians 2:9.) if any man object, that we cannot easily discern, because he
saith that they shall have so great color that they shall deceive (if it could
be) the very elect; I answer again, that this error proceedeth only from our own
want of wit, because we are so dull; for God doth show his power manifestly
enough. Therefore, there is sufficient approbation of the doctrine and of the
ministry in the miracles which God doth work, so that we be not blind. And
whereas it is not of sufficient force among the wicked, because they may now and
then be deceived with the false miracles of Satan, this must be imputed unto
their own blindness; but whosoever hath a pure heart, he doth also know God with
the pure eyes of his mind, so often as he doth show himself. Neither can Satan
otherwise delude us, save only when, through the wickedness of our heart, our
judgment is corrupt and our eyes blinded, or at least bleared through our own
slothfulness.
23.
Him have ye slain. He maketh mention of
the death of Christ for this cause chiefly, that the resurrection might the more
assuredly be believed. It was a thing full well known among the Jews that Christ
was crucified. Therefore, in that he rose again, it is a great and wonderful
token of his Divine power. In the mean season, to the end he may prick their
consciences with the feeling of sin, he saith that they slew him; not that they
crucified him with their own hands, but because the people, with one voice,
desired to have him put to death. And although many of the hearers unto whom he
speaketh did not consent unto that wicked and ungodly cruelty, yet doth he
justly impute the same to the nation; because all of them had defiled themselves
either with their silence, or else through their carelessness. Neither hath the
cloak and color
F104
of ignorance any place, forasmuch as he was showed before of God. This
guiltiness, therefore, under which he bringeth them, is a preparation unto
repentance.
By the determinate
counsel. He removeth a stumbling-block;
because it seemeth, at the first blush, to be a thing very inconvenient,
[unaccountable,] that that man whom God had so greatly adorned, being afterward
laid open to all manner of mocking, doth suffer so reproachful a death.
Therefore, because the cross of Christ doth commonly use to trouble us at the
first sight, for this cause Peter declareth that he suffered nothing by chance,
or because he wanted power to deliver himself, but because it was so determined
(and appointed) by God. For this knowledge alone, that the death of Christ was
ordained by the eternal counsel of God, did cut off all occasion of foolish and
wicked cogitation’s, and did prevent all offenses which might otherwise be
conceived. For we must know this, that God doth decree nothing in vain or
rashly; whereupon it followeth that there was just cause for which he would have
Christ to suffer. The same knowledge of God’s providence is a step to
consider the end and fruit of Christ’s death. For this meeteth us by and
by in the counsel of God, that the just was delivered
F105
for our sins, and that his blood was the price of our death.
And here is a notable place touching the providence
of God, that we may know that as well our life as our death is governed by it.
Luke intreateth, indeed, of Christ; but in his person we have a mirror, which
doth represent unto us the universal providence of God, which doth stretch
itself throughout the whole world; yet doth it specially shine unto us who are
the members of Christ. Luke setteth down two things in this place, the
foreknowledge
and the decree of God. And although the foreknowledge of God is
former in order, (because God doth first see what he will determine, before he
doth indeed determine the same,) yet doth he put the same after the counsel and
decree of God, to the end we may know that God would nothing, neither appointed
anything, save that which he had long before directed to his [its] end. For men
do oftentimes rashly decree many things, because they decree them suddenly.
Therefore, to the end Peter may teach that the counsel of God is not without
reason, he coupleth also therewithal his foreknowledge. Now, we must distinguish
these two, and so much the more diligently, because many are deceived in this
point. For passing over the counsel of God, wherewith he doth (guide and) govern
the whole world, they catch at his bare foreknowledge. Thence cometh that common
distinction, that although God doth foresee all things, yet doth he lay no
necessity upon his creatures. And, indeed, it is true that God doth know this
thing or that thing before, for this cause, because it shall come to pass; but
as we see that Peter doth teach that God did not only foresee that which befell
Christ, but it was decreed by him. And hence must be gathered a general
doctrine; because God doth no less show his providence in governing the whole
world, than in ordaining and appointing the death of Christ. Therefore, it
belongeth to God not only to know before things to come, but of his own will to
determine what he will have done. This second thing did Peter declare when he
said, that he was delivered by the certain and determinate counsel of God.
Therefore, the foreknowledge of God is another thing than the will of God,
whereby he governeth and ordereth all things.
Some, which are of quicker sight, confess that God
doth not only foreknow, but also govern with his beck what things soever are
done in this world. Nevertheless, they imagine a confused government, as if God
did give liberty to his creatures to follow their own nature. They say that the
sun is ruled by the will of God, because, in giving light to us, he doth his
duty, which was once enjoined him by God. They think that man hath free-will
after this sort left him, because his nature is disposed or inclined unto the
free choice of good and evil. But they which think so do feign that God sitteth
idle in heaven. The Scripture teacheth us far otherwise, which ascribeth unto
God a special government in all things, and in man’s actions.
Notwithstanding, it is our duty to ponder and consider to what end it teacheth
this; for we must beware of doting speculations, wherewith we see many carried
away. The Scripture will exercise our faith, that we may know that we are
defended by the hand of God, lest we be subject to the injuries of Satan and the
wicked. It is good for us to embrace this one thing; neither did Peter mean
anything else in this place. Yea, we have an example set before us in Christ,
whereby we may learn to be wise with sobriety. For it is out of question, that
his flesh was subject to corruption, according to nature. But the providence of
God did set the same free. If any man ask, whether the bones of Christ could be
broken or no? it is not to be denied, that they were subject to breaking
naturally, yet could there no bone be broken, because God had so appointed and
determined,
(<431936>John
19:36.) By this example (I say) we are taught so to give the chiefest room to
God’s providence, that we keep ourselves within our bounds, and that we
thrust not ourselves rashly and indiscreetly into the secrets of God, whither
our eyesight doth not pierce.
By the hands of the
wicked. Because Peter seemeth to grant
that the wicked did obey God, hereupon followeth two absurdities;
F106
the one, either that God is the author of evil, or that men do not sin, what
wickedness soever they commit. I answer, concerning the second, that the wicked
do nothing less than obey God, howsoever they do execute that which God hath
determined with himself. For obedience springeth from a voluntary affection; and
we know that the wicked have a far other purpose. Again, no man obeyeth God save
he which knoweth his will. Therefore, obedience dependeth upon the knowledge of
God’s will. Furthermore, God hath revealed unto us his will in the law;
wherefore, those men
F107
do obey God, who do that alone which is agreeable to the law of God; and, again,
which submit themselves willingly to his government. We see no such thing in all
the wicked, whom God doth drive hither and thither, they themselves being
ignorant. No man, therefore, will say that they are excusable under this color,
because they obey God; forasmuch as both the will of God must be sought in his
law, and they, so much as in them lieth, do
F108
to resist God. As touching the other point, I deny that God is the author of
evil; because there is a certain noting of a wicked affection in this word. For
the wicked deed is esteemed according to the end whereat a man aimeth. When men
commit theft or murder, they offend
F109
for this cause, because they are thieves or murderers; and in theft and murder
there is a wicked purpose. God, who useth their wickedness, is to be placed in
the higher degree. For he hath respect unto a far other thing, because he will
chastise the one, and exercise the patience of the other; and so he doth never
decline from his nature, that is, from perfect righteousness. So that, whereas
Christ was delivered by the hands of wicked men, whereas he was crucified, it
came to pass by the appointment and ordinance of God. But treason, which is of
itself wicked, and murder, which hath in it so great wickedness, must not be
thought to be the works of God.
24.
Having loosed the sorrows of
death. By the sorrows of death I
understand some farther thing than the bodily sense or feeling. For those which
duly consider the nature of death, because they hear that it is the curse of
God, must needs conceive that God is angry in death. Hence cometh marvelous
horror, wherein there is greater misery than in death itself. Furthermore,
Christ died upon this occasion that he might take upon him our guiltiness. That
inward fear of conscience, which made him so afraid that he sweat blood when he
presented himself before the throne and tribunal seat of God, did more vex him,
and brought upon him greater horror, than all the torments of the flesh. And
whereas Peter saith, that Christ did wrestle with such sorrows, and doth also
declare that he had the victory, by this it cometh to pass that the faithful
ought not now to be afraid of death; for death hath not the like quality now
which was in Adam; because by the victory of Christ the curse is swallowed up,
(<461554>1
Corinthians 15:54.) We feel, indeed, yet the pricking of sorrows, but such as do
not wholly wound us, whilst that we hold up the buckler of faith against them.
He added a reason, because it was impossible that Christ should be oppressed by
death, who is the author of life.
|
ACTS
2:25-31
|
|
25. For David saith of him, I saw the Lord
before me always, because he is on my right hand; lest I should be moved.
26. For this my heart rejoiced, and my tongue was glad; moreover, my
flesh shall rest in hope: 27. Because thou wilt not leave my soul in
hell, neither wilt thou suffer thy Holy One to see corruption. 28. Thou
hast made known unto me the ways of life, thou shalt fill me with gladness with
thy face. 29. Men and brethren, seeing that I ,nay boldly speak unto you
of the patriarch David, because he is both dead and buried, and his sepulcher
remaineth with us until this day. 30. Therefore, seeing he was a prophet,
and did know that God had sworn unto him with an oath that it should come to
pass, that Christ should rise of the fruits of his loins, concerning the flesh,
who should sit upon his throne; 31. He knowing this before, spoke of the
resurrection of Christ, that his soul was not left in hell, neither did his
flesh see corruption.
|
25. The resurrection,
F110
which was both declared and witnessed by certain and evident testimonies, and
which might also have been gathered out of the continual doctrine of the
prophets, was to be proved to the Jews as some new and strange thing. And no
marvel. For we see that although Christ had oftentimes beat
F111
the same into his disciples’ heads, yet did they profit but a little. And
yet did they retain certain principles of true doctrine, which might have made a
way for them unto the knowledge of Christ, as we shall see by and by. Therefore,
because the gift of the Spirit was a fruit of the resurrection of Christ, he
proveth by the testimony of David that Christ must needs have risen again, that
the Jews may thereby know that he was the author of the gift. For he taketh it
as a thing which all men grant, that he was raised up from death, that he may
live not for himself, but for his. Now we see Peter’s drift; that that
ought to seem no strange thing which was foretold so long before; and that Jesus
is also Christ, because David did prophecy of him, as of the tied of the
Church.
First of all, we must see whether this place ought
altogether to be understood of Christ, as Peter affirmeth; that done, if there
be any thing in the words worth noting, we will in order discuss it. Peter
denieth that that agreeth with David which is said in this
place:
“Thou shalt not
suffer thine Holy One to see corruption,”
(<191610>Psalm
16:10,)
because David’s carcass was corrupt in the
grave. It seemeth at the first blush to be but a light argument. For a man might
easily object, that the word is not to be urged, forasmuch as David meant
nothing else, save only to exempt himself from destruction. Therefore, howsoever
corruption did touch him, yet doth that no whit hinder but that he may easily
say that he was safe from the danger thereof, because he knew that the Lord
would deliver him. Yea, it seemeth to be a repetition of the former sentence,
according to the common custom of the Hebrew tongue. Which if it be so, the
sense shall be plain, that God will not suffer him to be oppressed with death,
or that death should consume him. And this interpretation is confirmed by that
where we read hell, it is in Hebrew
ls,
(seol;) where we read corruption, there it is
tjç,
(shachat;) both these words do signify the grave. By this means David
should say twice, that he shall be delivered from death by the grace of God.
Finally, he saith the same thing in this place, which he saith,
(<194915>Psalm
49:15,) “God shall redeem my soul from the hand of hell.” Like as,
on the other side, when he speaketh of the reprobates, he is wont to take
“going down into the grave” for destruction. I answer
briefly, that there is some greater thing expressed in this place than the
common redemption or deliverance of the godly. David, indeed, doth promise that
God will be his eternal deliverer, as well in life as in death. Neither had he
been much better for this, to have been once delivered from one danger, unless
he had hoped that he should be safe even unto the end through God’s
protection; but he speaketh of such safety as is not common.
F112
And surely the words do sound that he speaketh of some new and singular
privilege. Admit I grant that it is a repetition, and that there is all one
thing uttered in these two members, “Thou shalt not leave my soul in
hell;” and, “Thou shalt not suffer me to see corruption;” yet
do I deny that it is simply to be understood that God will deliver his Holy One
from eternal destruction; for freedom from corruption is promised by name.
Neither do I pass for this, that
tjç
(shachat) doth signify the grave, as
ls,
(seol,) which is put in the former member. For although I do not stand nor
contend about the words, yet must we respect the etymology. Therefore, forasmuch
as the grave is called
tjç,
(shachat) because it doth corrupt man’s body with rottenness, it is
not to be doubted but that David meant to note that quality. Therefore, the
place is not so much expressed by this word, as the condition of rotting. So
that the sense is, that God will not suffer him of whom the Psalm speaketh
“to rot or corrupt in the grave.” And forasmuch as David was not
free from this necessity, it followeth that the prophecy was neither truly nor
perfectly fulfilled in him.
And that the Psalm ought altogether to be expounded
of Christ, the thing itself doth prove. For seeing that David was one of the
sons of Adam, he could not escape that universal condition and estate of
mankind,
“Dust thou art, and
unto dust thou shalt
return,”
(<010319>Genesis
3:19;)
the grave standeth open (I say) for all the children
of Adam, that it may swallow them up, and consume them; so that no man can
exempt himself from corruption. So that, beholding ourselves apart from Christ,
we see the grave prepared for us, which threateneth to us corruption. Wherefore,
if David be separated from Christ, that shall not belong to him which is here
said, that he shall be preserved from the grave. Therefore, when he boasteth
that he shall be free from the grave, as touching corruption, without all doubt
he placeth himself in the body of Christ, wherein death was overcome, and the
kingdom thereof abolished. But and if David do promise himself exempting from
the grave in another respect, save only so far forth as he is a member of
Christ, hereby it appeareth that this freedom must begin at Christ as at the
head. What man soever shall be of sound judgment shall easily know that this is
a good argument. God did put all mankind under corruption; therefore, David,
inasmuch as he was of the number of men, could not be free from the same.
Neither is it to be doubted, but that the Jews, before whom this sermon was
made, forasmuch as without question that maxim was of force amongst them, that
they were to hope for the restoring of things at the hands of Christ alone, did
the more readily stay themselves upon
F113
the words of Peter; because they saw that that could no otherwise be which the
words do import, unless they should apply it to the Messias. For they were not
come to that point of impudence, at least those of whom mention is made here,
that they durst cavil in matters which were evident; for God had then offered
unto his disciples those which were godly hearers, and apt to be taught. They
sought the Messias in the Old Testament. They knew that David was a figure of
him. There was amongst them some religion and reverence of the Scriptures then;
but now the impudency of all the whole nation almost is desperate. Howsoever
they be urged, they wrench themselves out one way or other.
F114
Where there is no way to escape, yet they break through; although they be
overcome, yet will they not yield; neither is it to be doubted but that this
their shameless forwardness is a punishment for their ungodliness. But let us
return unto Peter’s sermon.
Seeing that David doth not only affirm that God also
shall be his deliverer, but doth express a singular way and means; namely, that
he shall not be subject to the corruption of the grave, Peter doth for good
causes gather, that that doth not properly appertain unto him, for that his body
was corrupt in the grave. And now, because this had been somewhat hard to be
spoken among the Jews, he mollifieth the hardness with a circumlocution. For he
doth not flatly deny in one word that that was fulfilled indeed in David, but
doth only by the way
F115
signify so much unto them, because he lieth consumed in the grave after the
common custom of other men. And David did so prophesy of Christ, that he did
both apply this consolation unto himself privately, and’ also extend the
same unto the whole body of the Church. For that which is sound and perfect in
the head is spread abroad, being afterward poured out into all the members.
Neither is it to be denied but that David spoke of himself in this place; yet
only so far forth as he beheld himself in Christ, as in the mirror of life.
First, he hath respect unto Christ; after that he turneth his eyes toward
himself, and others the faithful. So that we have a general doctrine prescribed
unto us in this plate, concerning the nature of faith, the spiritual joy of
conscience: and the hope of eternal deliverance.
I
saw. We must hold this principle. If we
will have God present with us, we must set him before our eyes; and that before
he do appear; for the prospect of faith pierceth far further than unto the
present experience. Therefore faith hath this property, to set God always before
it as a guide in all dangers and confused matters. For there is nothing that
doth so much hold us up, as when we know that God is present with us; as the
opinion of his absence doth often cast us down, and at length quite discourage
us. David addeth, That he took not heed in vain unto the direction of God.
“He is (saith he) at my right hand;” whereby he doth signify that we
need not to fear lest we be deceived,
F116
when as we set him before us at present; for we shall always feel his help most
ready. Faith, in hoping for the help of God, ought to prevent and overgo
F117
all experience, and whatsoever is perceived by the sense; but so soon as it
shall give this glory to God, that it doth behold him in his Word, although he
be absent, and so, consequently, invisible, it shall be overcome with the effect
of the thing. For the measure of faith is not able to comprehend the infinite
greatness of the power and goodness of God. He draweth a similitude from those
which, when they will underprop the weak, or strengthen the fearful, do join
themselves unto their side. Not to be moved, is not to be thrown down from their
degree, but to remain firm in their estate; like as also
<194605>Psalm
46:5, God is in the midst of it, therefore shall it not be moved. For although
it come to pass sometimes that the godly be sore shaken, yet because they come
to themselves again, they are said to continue firm. Therefore, there is no
cause why they should be afraid of falling, who are upholden by the help of God.
Like as, on the other side, those which place their strength anywhere else save
only in God, they shall be like to fall at every blast of wind, but at any mean
wind of temptation they shall fall to the ground.
26.
For this my heart
rejoiced. Joy of the soul, gladness of
the tongue, and quietness of all the whole body, do ensue upon sure hope and
confidence; for unless men be quite past feeling,
F118
they must needs be careful and sorrowful, and so, consequently, miserably
tormented, so long as they feel themselves destitute of the help of God. But
that sure trust which we repose in God doth not only deliver us from
carefulness,
F119
but doth also replenish our hearts with wonderful joy (and gladness.) That is
the joy which Christ promised to his disciples should be full in them, and which
he testified could not be taken from them,
(<431622>John
16:22; 17:13.) He expresseth the greatness of the joy when he saith, That it
cannot be kept in, but that it will break forth into the gladness of the tongue.
F120
dwbk,
doth signify, indeed, glory, but it is taken in that place, as in many
others, for the
tongue. And so the Grecians have truly
translated the same. The rest of
the
flesh doth signify the quietness of the
whole man, which we have through the protection of God. Neither is this any let,
because the faithful are continually out of quiet and tremble; for as in the
midst of sorrows they do nevertheless rejoice; so there are no troubles so great
that can break them of their rest. If any man object, that the peace of the
faithful doth consist in the spirit, and that it is not in the flesh: I answer,
that the faithful do rest in body; not that they are free from troubles, but
because they believe that God careth for them wholly, and that not only their
soul shall be safe through his protection, but their body also.
27.
Because thou shalt not
leave. To leave the soul in hell is to
suffer the same to be oppressed with destruction. There be two words used in
this place, both which do signify the grave amongst the Hebricians. Because
lwaç,
doth signify to require, I suppose it is called
lws,
because death is insatiable; whence also cometh that translation, Hell hath
enlarged her soul. Again, they set open their mouth like hell. And because the
latter
tjç,
is derived and set for
corruption,
or consumption, that quality is to be considered, as David meant to
note the same. Those things which are disputed in this place by divers,
concerning the descending of Christ into hell, are in my judgment superfluous;
because they are far from the intent and purpose of the prophet. For the word
anima, or
soul,
doth not so much signify the spirit being of an immortal essence as the life
itself. For when a man is dead, and lieth in the grave, the grave is said to
rule over his life. Whereas the Grecians translate it holy, it is in
Hebrew
tsj,
which doth properly signify meek, or gentle, but Luke did not much
regard this, because it doth not much appertain unto the present purpose.
Furthermore, gentleness and meekness is so often commended in the faithful,
because it behoveth them to imitate and resemble the nature of their
Father.
28.
Thou hast made
known. He meaneth, that he was restored
from death to life by the grace of God. For in that he was, as it were, a man
raised from death to life, he acknowledgeth that it was a great good gift of
God. This was in such sort fulfilled in Christ, that there wanted nothing unto
perfection. As for the members they have their measure. Therefore Christ was far
from corruption, that he may be the first-fruits of those which rise from death,
(<461523>1
Corinthians 15:23.) We shall follow him in our order at length, but being first
turned into dust,
(<461542>1
Corinthians 15:42.) That which followeth,
that he was filled with
gladness, with the countenance of God,
agreeth with that: Show us thy face, and we shall be safe. And, again, The light
of thy countenance is showed upon us: thou hast put gladness in my heart. For it
is only the pleasantness of God’s countenance, which doth not only make us
glad, but also quickens us; again, when the same is turned away, or troubled, we
must needs faint.
30.
Therefore, seeing he was a
prophet. He showeth, by two reasons,
that it is no marvel if David do speak of things that should come to pass long
after his time; the former is, because he was a prophet. And we know that things
to come, and such as are removed far from the knowledge of men, are revealed
unto the prophets. Therefore, it were wickedness to measure their speeches
according to the common manner and order which we use in measuring the speeches
of other men, forasmuch as they go beyond the long courses of years, having the
Spirit for their director. Whereupon they are also called seers; because being
placed, as it were, upon an high tower,
f121
they see those things which, by reason of great distance, are hidden from other
men. Another reason is, because Christ was promised to him peculiarly. This
maxim was so common amongst the Jews, that they had ever now and then the son of
David in their mouth, so often as there was any mention made of Christ. They be
no such arguments, I confess, as do necessarily prove that this prophecy is to
be expounded of Christ; neither was that Peter’s intent and purpose; but
first he meant to prevent the contrary objection, whence David had such skill to
foretell a thing which was unknown. Therefore he saith, That he knew Christ,
both by prophetical revelation, and also by singular promise. Furthermore, this
principle was of great
(<451004>Romans
10:4) force amongst the better-minded sort which Paul setteth down, that Christ
is the end of the law.
F122
No man, therefore, did doubt of this, but that this was the mark whereat all the
prophets did aim, to lead the godly unto Christ as it were by the hand.
Therefore, what notable or extraordinary thing soever they did utter, the Jews
were commonly persuaded that it did agree with Christ. Furthermore, we must
note, that Peter doth reason soundly, when he gathered that David was not
ignorant of that which was the chiefest point of all
revelations.
He had sworn with an
oath. God swore not only to the end he
might make David believe his promise, but also that the thing promised might be
had in greater estimation. And to this end, in my judgment, it is here repeated,
that the Jews may think with themselves of what great weight the promise was,
which God did make so notable (and so famous.) The same admonition is profitable
for us also. For we need not to doubt of this, but that the Lord meant to set
forth the excellency of the covenant by putting in a solemn oath. In the mean
season, this is also a fit remedy for the infirmity of our faith, that the
sacred name of God is set forth unto us,
F123
that his words may carry the greater credit. These words, “according to
the flesh,” do declare that there was some more noble thing in Christ than
the flesh. Therefore Christ did so come of the seed of David as he was man, that
he doth nevertheless, retain his divinity; and so the distinction between the
two natures is plainly expressed; when as Christ is called the Son of God,
according to his eternal essence, in like sort as he is called the seed of David
according to the flesh.
|
ACTS
2:32-36
|
|
32. This Jesus hath God raised up; whereof we
all are witnesses. 33. He being therefore exalted by the right hand of
God, and having received the promise of the Holy Ghost of the Father, he hath
now shed forth that which ye now see and hear. 34. For David is not
ascended into heaven: But he saith, The Lord said unto my Lord, Sit at my right
hand, 35. Until I make thine enemies thy footstool. 36. Therefore,
let all the house of Israel know for a surety, that God hath made this Jesus
Lord, and the same Christ, whom ye have crucified.
|
32.
This Jesus. After that he had proved by
the testimony of David, that it was most requisite that Christ should rise
again, he saith, that he and the rest of his fellows were such witnesses as saw
him with their eyes after his resurrection. For this text
F124
will not suffer this word raised
up to be drawn into any other sense.
Whereupon it followeth that that was fulfilled in Jesus of Nazareth which David
did foreshow concerning Christ. After that he intreateth of the fruit or effect.
For it was requisite for him to declare that first, that Christ is alive.
Otherwise it had been an absurd and incredible thing that he should be the
author of so great a miracle. Notwithstanding he doth therewithal teach us, that
he did not rise for his own sake alone, but that he might make the whole Church
partaker of his life, having poured out the Spirit.
33.
He being therefore exalted by the
right hand of God. The right hand is
taken in this place for the hand or power, in like sort as it is taken
everywhere in the Scripture. For this is his drift, to declare that it was a
wonderful work of God, in that he had exalted his Christ (whom men thought to be
quite destroyed by death) unto so great glory.
The
promise of the Spirit for the Spirit
which was promised. For he had oftentimes before promised the Spirit to his
apostles. Therefore Peter doth signify, that Christ. had obtained power of God
the Father to fulfill the same. And he maketh mention of the promise in plain
words, to the end the Jews may know that this came not to pass suddenly,
but that the words of the prophet were now verified, which went long time before
the thing itself.
Furthermore, whereas it is said that he obtained it
of the
Father, it is to be applied to the
person of the Mediator. For both these are truly said, that Christ sent the
Spirit from himself and from the Father. He sent him from himself, because he is
eternal God; from the Father, because in as much as he is man, he receiveth that
of the Father which he giveth us. And Peter speaketh wisely according to the
capacity of the ignorant, lest any man should move a question out of season
concerning the power of Christ. And surely forasmuch as it is the office of
Christ to direct us unto his Father, this is a most apt form of speaking for the
use of godliness, that Christ being placed, as it were, in the midst between God
and us, doth deliver unto us with his own hand those gifts which he hath
received at the hands of his Father. Furthermore, we must note this order that
he saith, that the Spirit was sent by Christ after that he was exalted. This
agreeth with those sentences:
“The Spirit was not
yet given,
because Christ was not
yet glorified,”
(<430739>John
7:39.)
And again,
“Unless I go hence,
the Spirit will not come,”
(<431607>John
16:7.)
Not because the Spirit began then first to be given,
wherewith the holy fathers were endued since the beginning of the world; but
because God did defer this more plentiful abundance of grace, until such time as
he had placed Christ in his princely seat; which is signified by this word
poured out, as we saw a little before. For by this means the force and
fruit of Christ his death and resurrection is sealed; and we do also thereby
know, that we have lost nothing by Christ his departing out of the world;
because, though he be absent in body, yet is he present with us after a better
sort, to wit, by the grace of his Holy Spirit.
34.
For doubtless
David. Although they might easily gather
by the very effect which they saw with their eyes, that the principality was
granted and given to Christ, yet to the end his glory may carry the greater
credit, he proveth, by David his testimony, that it was so appointed in times
past by God, that Christ should be lifted up unto the highest degree of honor.
For these words, to “sit at the right hand of God,” import as much
as to bear the chief rule, as we shall afterward more at large declare. Yet
before he reciteth the prophecy, he saith that it agreeth only to Christ.
Therefore, to the end the sense may be more manifest, the sentence must thus
run. David pronounceth that it was decreed by God that a king should sit at his
right hand. But this doth not appertain unto David, who was never extolled unto
so great dignity. Therefore lie speaketh this of Christ. Furthermore, that ought
to have seemed no strange thing unto the Jews which was foretold by the oracle
of the Holy Ghost. Hereby it appeareth in what sense Peter denieth that David
ascended into heaven. He intreateth not in this place of the soul of David,
whether it were received into blessed rest, and the heavenly dwelling or no; but
the ascending into heaven comprehendeth under it those things which Paul
teacheth in the Epistle to the Ephesians,
(<490409>Ephesians
4:9), where he placeth Christ above all heavens, that he may fulfill all things.
Wherefore the disputation concerning the estate of the dead is altogether
superfluous in this place. For Peter goeth about to prove no other thing but
this, that the prophecy concerning the sitting at the right hand of God was not
fulfilled in David, and that, therefore, the truth thereof must be sought
elsewhere. And forasmuch as it can be found nowhere else save only in Jesus
Christ, it resteth that the Jews
F125
do know that that is showed to them in Christ which was foretold them so long
before. That is true, indeed, that David reigned, God being the author hereof,
and, in some respect, he was God’s vicegerent; yet not so that he might be
above all creatures. Wherefore, this sitting agreeth to none, unless he excel
and be above all the whole world.
The Lord said unto my
Lord. This is the most lawful manner of
ruling, when as the king (or by what other title soever he be called) doth know
that he is ordained of God, therefore David pronounceth that the commandment to
reign was given unto Christ by name,
(<19B001>Psalm
110:1.) As if he should say, He took not the honor to himself rashly, but did
only obey God when he commanded him,
(<580505>Hebrews
5:5.) ]Now must we see whether Peter’s reason be sound enough or no. He
gathereth that the words concern Christ, because the sitting at the right hand
of God doth not agree to David. It seemeth that this may be refuted, because
David did reign by the peculiar commandment, name, and help of God; which is to
sit at the right hand of God. But Peter taketh that for a thing which all men
grant, which is true, and which I have already touched, that a greater and more
royal government is here spoken of than that which David did enjoy. For
howsoever he was God’s vicegerent and did, as it. were, represent his
person in reigning, yet is this power far inferior to that, to sit even at the
right side of God. For this is attributed to Christ, because he is placed above
all principality, and above every name that is named, both in this world, and in
the world to come,
(<490121>Ephesians
1:21.) Seeing that David is far inferior to the angels, he doth possess no such
place that he should be counted next to God. For he must ascend far above all
heavens, that he may come to the right hand of God. Wherefore no man is said to
sit at it, rightly and properly, save only he which doth surpass all creatures
in the degree of honor. As for him which is resident amongst the creatures,
although he be reckoned in the order of angels, yet is he far from that
highness. Again, we must not seek the right hand of God amongst the creatures;
but it doth also surpass all heavenly principalities.
Furthermore, there is great weight even in the
sentence itself. The king is commanded to bear the chiefest rule, until God have
put all his enemies under his feet. Surely, although I grant that; he name of
such an honorable sitting may be applied unto earthly lordship: yet do I deny
that David did reign until such time as all his enemies were subdued. For we do
hereby gather that the kingdom of Christ is eternal. But the kingdom of David
was not only temporal, but also frail, and of a small
continuance.
Moreover, when David died, he left many enemies alive
here and there. he got many notable victories, but he was far from subduing all
his enemies. He made many of those people which were round about him tributaries
to him; some did he put to flight and destroyed; but what is all this unto all?
Finally, we may prove by the whole text of the Psalm, that there can nothing
else be understood save only the kingdom of Christ. That I may pass over other
things: that which is here spoken touching the eternal priesthood is too far
disagreeing from David’s person. I know that the Jews do prattle, that
kings’ sons are called elsewhere cohenim. But he intreateth here of
the priesthood as it is ascribed by Moses to the king Melchizedek. And there is
established by a solemn oath a certain new kind of priesthood. And, therefore,
we must not here imagine any common or ordinary thing. But it had been
wickedness for David to thrust himself into any part of the priest’s
office. How should he then be called cohen, greater than Aaron, and
consecrated of God for ever? But because I do not intend at this present to
expound the whole Psalm, let this reason suffice which Peter bringeth: That he
is made Lord of heaven and earth, which sitteth at the right hand of God. As
touching the second member of the verse, read those things which I have noted
upon the fifteenth chapter
(<461525>1
Corinthians 15:25) of the former Epistle to the Corinthians, concerning the
putting of his enemies under his feet.
36.
Therefore, let all the house of
Israel know. The house of Israel did
confess that that Christ should come which was promised; yet did they not know
Who it was. Therefore, Peter concludeth, that Jesus: whom they had so spitefully
handled, yea, whose name they did so greatly detest: is he whom they ought to
acknowledge to be their Lord, and whom they ought to reverence. For, (saith he,)
God hath made him Lord and Christ; that is, you must look for none other than
him whom God hath made and given. Furthermore, he saith, That he was made,
because God the Father gave him this honor. He joineth the title Lord with the
word Christ, because it was a common thing among the Jews, that the Redeemer
should be anointed upon this condition, that he might be the Head of the Church,
and that the chiefest power over all things might be given him. He speaketh unto
the whole house of Israel; as if he should say, Whosoever will be reckoned among
the sons of Jacob, and do also look for the promise, let them know for a surety,
that this is he and none other. He useth the
word
house, because God had separated that
name and family from all other people. And he saith
asfalwv,
or for a surety, not only that they may repose their sure confidence and trust
in Christ, but that he may take away all occasion of doubting from those which
do oftentimes willingly doubt even of matters which are certain and sure. In the
end of his oration he upbraideth unto them again, that they did crucify him,
that being touched with greater grief of conscience, they may desire
remedy.
And now, forasmuch as they know that Jesus is the
Anointed of the Lord, the governor of the Church, and the giver of the Holy
Ghost, the accusation hath so much the more force. For the putting of him to
death was not only full of cruelty and wickedness, but also a testimony of
outrageous disloyalty against God, of sacrilege and unthankfulness, and,
finally, of apostasy. But it was requisite that they should be so wounded, lest
they should have been slow to seek for medicine. And yet, notwithstanding, they
did not crucify him with their own hands; but this is more than sufficient to
make them guilty, in that they desired to have him put to death. And we also are
accused by this same voice, if we crucify him in ourselves, being already
glorified in heaven, making a mock of him, as saith the Apostle,
(<580606>Hebrews
6:6.)
|
ACTS
2:37-39
|
|
37. And when they heard these things, they
were pricked in heart, and said unto Peter and to the other apostles, Men and
brethren, what shall we do? 38. Peter said unto them, Repent, and be
baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission of
sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit. 39. For the
promise appertaineth unto you, and unto your child-ten, and unto all which are
far off, whomsoever the Lord our God shall call.
|
37.
They were pricked in
heart. Luke doth now declare the fruit
of the sermon, to the end we may know that the power of the Holy Ghost was not
only showed forth in the diversity of tongues, but also in their hearts which
heard. And he noteth a double fruit; first, that they were touched with the
feeling of sorrow; and, secondly, that they were obedient to Peter’s
counsel. This is the beginning of repentance, this is the entrance unto
godliness, to be sorry for our sins, and to be wounded with the feeling of our
miseries. For so long as men are careless, they cannot take such heed unto
doctrine as they ought. And for this cause the word of God is compared to a
sword,
(<580412>Hebrews
4:12,) because it doth mortify our flesh, that we may be offered to God for a
sacrifice. But there must be added unto this pricking in heart readiness to
obey. Cain and Judas were pricked in heart, but despair did keep them back from
submitting themselves unto God,
(<010413>Genesis
4:13;
<402703>Matthew
27:3.) For the mind being oppressed with horror, can do nothing else but flee
from God. And surely when David affirmeth that a contrite spirit and an humble
heart is a sacrifice acceptable to God, he speaketh of voluntary pricking;
forasmuch as there is fretting and fuming mixed with the prickings of the
wicked. Therefore, we must take a good heart to us, and lift up our mind with
this hope of salvation, that we may be ready to addict and give over ourselves
unto God, and to follow whatsoever he shall command. We see many oftentimes
pricked, who, notwithstanding, do fret and murmur, or else forwardly strive and
struggle, and so, consequently, go furiously mad. Yea, this is the cause why
they go mad, because they feel such prickings against their will. Those men,
therefore, are profitably pricked alone who are willingly sorrowful, and do also
seek some remedy at God’s hands.
38.
Peter
said. Hereby we see that those do never
go away empty which ask at the mouth of the Lord, and do offer themselves unto
him to be ruled and taught; for that promise must needs be true, Knock, and it
shall be opened unto you,
(<400707>Matthew
7:7.) Therefore, whosoever shall be rightly prepared to learn, the Lord will not
suffer his godly desire to be in vain; for he is a most faithful master, so that
he hath scholars which are apt to be taught and studious. Wherefore, there is no
cause why he should fear, lest he suffer us to be destitute of sound counsel, if
we be attentive and ready to hear him, and do not refuse to embrace whatsoever
he shall teach us. And let us suffer ourselves to be governed by the counsel and
authority of those men whom he offereth unto us to teach us. for this ready
obedience cometh thence so suddenly in those which addict themselves unto the
apostles, because they are persuaded that they are sent of God, to show them the
way of salvation.
Repent.
There is greater force in the Greek word, for it doth signify the conversion
of the mind, that the whole man may be renewed and made another man, which thing
must be diligently noted, because this doctrine was miserably corrupted in the
time of Popery; for they translated the name of repentance almost unto certain
external rites. They babble somewhat, indeed, about the reigned contrition of
the heart; but they touch that part very slightly, and they stand principally
upon the external exercises of the body, which were little worth; yea,
though there were in them no corruption; but they urge nothing else in a manner
but reigned trifles, wherewith men are wearied in vain. Wherefore, let us know
that this is the true repentance, when a man is renewed in the spirit of his
mind, as Paul teacheth,
(<451202>Romans
12:2.) Neither need we to doubt of this; but that Peter did preach plainly of
the force and nature of repentance; but Luke doth only touch the chief points,
and doth not reckon up the words of the oration which he made. We must,
therefore, know thus much, that Peter did at the first exhort the Jews unto
repentance; and that done, he lifted them up with hope of pardon; for he
promised them forgiveness of sins, which two things are the two parts of the
gospel, as we know full well; and, therefore, when Christ will briefly teach
what the doctrine of the gospel doth contain, he saith, that repentance and
remission of sins
(<422447>Luke
24:47) must be preached in his name. Furthermore, because we are reconciled unto
God only by the intercession of Christ’s death, neither are our sins
otherwise purged,
F126
and done away, save only by his blood, therefore, Peter calleth us back unto him
by name. He putteth baptism in the fourth place, as the seal whereby the promise
of grace is confirmed.
Wherefore, we have in these few words almost the
whole sum of Christianity, namely, how a man renouncing himself and taking his
farewell of the world, may addict himself wholly to God; secondly, How he may be
delivered by free forgiveness of sins, and so adopted into the number of the
children of God. And forasmuch as we can obtain none of all these things without
Christ, the name of Christ is therewithal set forth unto us, as the only
foundation of faith and repentance. And we must also note this, that we do so
begin repentance when we are turned unto God, that we must prosecute the same
during our life; therefore, this sermon must continually sound in the Church,
repent,
(<410115>Mark
1:15;) not that those men may begin the same, who will be counted faithful, and
have a place already in the Church; but that they may go forward in the same;
although many do usurp the name of faithful men, which had never any beginning
of repentance. Wherefore, we must observe this order in teaching, that those
which do yet live unto the world and the flesh may begin to crucify the old man,
that they may rise unto newness of life, and that those who are already entered
the course of repentance may continually go forward towards the mark.
Furthermore, because the inward conversion of the heart ought to bring forth
fruits in the life, repentance cannot be rightly taught unless works be
required, not those frivolous works which are only in estimation amongst the
Papists, but such as are sound testimonies of innocence and
holiness.
Be baptized every one of
you. Although in the text and order of the
words, baptism doth here go before remission of sins, yet doth it follow it in
order, because it is nothing else but a sealing of those good things which we
have by Christ that they may be established in our consciences; therefore, after
that Peter had intreated of repentance, he calleth the Jews unto the hope of
grace and salvation; and, therefore, Luke well afterwards, in Paul’s
sermon, joineth faith and repentance together in the same sense, wherein he
putteth forgiveness of sins in this place, and that for good considerations; for
the hope of salvation consisteth in the free imputation of righteousness; and we
are counted just, freely before God, when he forgiveth us our sins. And as I
said before, that the doctrine of repentance hath a daily use in the Church so
must we think of the forgiveness of sins, that the same is continually offered
unto us; and surely it is no less necessary for us during the whole course of
our life, than at our first entrance into the Church, so that it should
profit us nothing to be once received into favor by God, unless this embassage
should have a continual course; be-reconciled unto God, because
“he which knew no
sin was made sin for us, that we might be the righteousness of God in
him,”
(<470520>2
Corinthians 5:20.)
Moreover, the Papists do so corrupt this other part
of the gospel, that they quite exclude the remission of sins, which was to be
obtained by Christ. They confess their sins are freely forgiven in baptism, but
they will have them redeemed with satisfactions after baptism; and although they
mix the grace of Christ together therewithal, yet because they inwrap the same
in men’s merits, they do by this means overthrow the whole doctrine of the
gospel; for, first, they take from men’s consciences the certainty of
faith; that done, forasmuch as they part the forgiveness of sins between the
death of Christ and our satisfactions, they do altogether deprive us of
Christ’s benefit. For Christ doth not reconcile us unto God in part, but
wholly, neither can we obtain remission of sins by him, unless it be whole and
perfect. But the Papists are much deceived therein, who restrain baptism unto
the nativity and former life, as if the signification and force thereof did not
reach even unto death.
Let us know, therefore, that forgiveness of sins is
grounded in Christ alone, and that we must not think upon any other satisfaction
F127
save only that which he hath performed by the sacrifice of his death. And for
this cause, as we have already said, doth Peter express his name, whereby he
doth signify unto us, that none of all these things can be rightly taught,
unless Christ be set in the midst, to the end the effect of this doctrine may be
sought in him. That needeth no long exposition where he commandeth them to be
baptized for the remission of sins; for although God hath once reconciled men
unto himself in Christ” by not imputing unto them their sins,”
(<470519>2
Corinthians 5:19,) and doth now imprint in our hearts the faith thereof by his
Spirit; yet, notwithstanding, because baptism is the seal whereby he doth
confirm unto us this benefit, and so, consequently, the earnest and pledge of
our adoption, it is worthily said to be given us for the remission of sins. For
because we receive Christ’s gifts by faith, and baptism is a help to
confirm and increase our faith, remission of sins, which is an effect of faith,
is annexed unto it as unto the inferior mean. Furthermore, we must not fetch the
definition of baptism from this place, because Peter doth only touch a part
thereof. Our old man is crucified by baptism, as Paul teacheth, that we may rise
unto newness of life,
(<450604>Romans
6:4, 6.) And, again, we put on Christ himself, (1 Corinthians 12.) and the
Scripture teacheth every where, that it is also a sign and token of repentance,
(<480327>Galatians
3:27.) But because Peter doth not intreat in thin place openly of the whole
nature of baptism, but speaking of the forgiveness of sins, doth, by the way,
declare that the confirmation thereof is in baptism, there doth no inconvenience
follow, if ye do omit the other part.
F128
In the name of
Christ. Although baptism be no vain
figure, but a true and effectual testimony; notwithstanding, lest any man
attribute that unto the element of water which is there offered, the name of
Christ is plainly expressed, to the end we may know that it shall be a
profitable sign for us then, if we seek the force and effect thereof in Christ,
and know that we are, therefore, washed in baptism, because the blood of Christ
is our washing; and we do also hereby gather, that Christ is, the mark and end
whereunto baptism directeth us; wherefore, every one profiteth so much in
baptism as he learneth to look unto Christ. But here ariseth a question, Whether
it were lawful for Peter to change the form prescribed by Christ? The Papists do
think, at least feign so, and thence do they take a color of liberty to change
or abrogate the institutions of Christ. They confess that nothing ought to be
changed, as touching the substance, but they will have the Church to have
liberty to change whatsoever it will in the form. But this argument may easily
be answered. For we must first know that Christ did not indite and rehearse unto
his apostles magical words for enchanting, as the Papists do dream, but he did,
in few words, comprehend the sum of the mystery. Again, I deny that Peter doth
speak in this place of the form of baptism; but he doth simply declare that the
whole strength
F129
of baptism is contained in Christ; although Christ cannot be laid hold on by
faith without the Father by whom he was given us, and the Spirit by the which he
reneweth and sanctifieth us. The answer consisteth wholly in this, that he
intreateth not in this place of the certain form of baptizing, but the faithful
are called back unto Christ, in whom alone we have whatsoever baptism doth
prefigure unto us; for we are both made clean by his blood, and also we enter
into a new life by the benefit of his death and resurrection.
Ye shall receive the gift of the
Spirit. Because they were touched with
wondering when they saw the apostles suddenly begin to speak with strange
tongues, Peter saith that they shall be partakers of the same gift if they will
pass over unto Christ. Remission of sins and newness of life were the principal
things, and this was, as it were, an addition, that Christ should show forth
unto them his power by some visible gift. Neither ought this place to be
understood of the grace of sanctification, which is given generally to all the
godly. Therefore he promiseth them the gift of the Spirit, whereof they saw a
pattern in the diversity of tongues. Therefore this doth not properly appertain
unto us. For because Christ meant to set forth the beginning of his kingdom with
those miracles, they lasted but for a time; yet because the visible graces which
the Lord did distribute to his did shoe, as it were in a glass, that Christ was
the giver of the Spirit, therefore, that which Peter saith doth in some respect
appertain unto all the whole Church: ye shall receive the gift of the Spirit.
For although we do not receive it, that we may speak with tongues, that we may
be prophets, that we may cure the sick, that we may work miracles; yet is it
given us for a better use, that we may believe with the heart unto
righteousness, that our tongues may be framed unto true confession,
(<451010>Romans
10:10,) that we may pass from death to life,
(<430524>John
5:24) that we, which are poor and empty, may be made rich, that we may withstand
Satan and the world stoutly. Therefore, the grace of the Spirit shall always be
annexed unto baptism, unless the let be in ourselves.
39.
For the promise appertaineth
unto you. It was requisite that this
should be expressly added, that the Jews might certainly think and persuade
themselves that the grace of Christ did belong as well to them as to the
apostles. And Peter proveth it thus, because the promise of God was made unto
them. For we must always look unto this, because [that] we cannot otherwise know
the will of God save only by his word. But it is not sufficient to have the
general word, unless we know that the same is appointed for us. Therefore Peter
saith, that those benefits which they see in him and his fellows in office were
in times past promised to the Jews; because this is required necessarily for the
certainty of faith, that every one be fully persuaded of this, that he is
comprehended in the number of those unto whom God speaketh. Finally, this is the
rule of a true faith, when I am thus persuaded that salvation is mine, because
that promise appertaineth unto me which offereth the same. And hereby we have
also a greater confirmation, when as the promise is extended unto those who were
before afar off. For God had made the covenant with the Jews,
(<020422>Exodus
4:22.) If the force and fruit thereof come also unto the Gentiles, there is no
cause why the Jews should doubt of themselves, but that they shall find the
promise of God firm and stable.
And we must note these three degrees, that the
promise was first made to the Jews, and then to their children, and last of all,
that it is also to be imparted to the Gentiles. We know the reason why the Jews
are preferred before other people; for they are, as it were, the first begotten
in God’s family, yea, they were then separated from other people by a
singular privilege. Therefore Peter observeth a good order, when he giveth the
Jews the pre-eminence. Whereas he adjoineth their children unto them, it
dependeth upon the words of the promise: I will be thy God, and the God of thy
seed after thee,
(<011707>Genesis
17:7,) where God doth reckon the children with the fathers in the grace of
adoption.
This place, therefore, doth abundantly refute the
manifest error of the Anabaptists, which will not have infants, which are the
children of the faithful, to be baptized, as if they were not members of the
Church. They espy a starting hole in the allegorical
sense,F130
and they expound it thus, that by children are meant those which are spiritually
begotten. But this gross impudency doth nothing help them. It is plain and
evident that Peter spoke thus because God did adopt one nation peculiarly. And
circumcision did declare that the right of adoption was common even unto
infants. Therefore, even as God made his covenant with Isaac, being as yet
unborn, because he was the seed of Abraham, so Peter teacheth, that all the
children of the Jews are contained in the same covenant, because this promise is
always in force, I will be the God of your seed.
And to those which are afar
off. The Gentiles are named in the last
place, which were before strangers. For those which refer it unto those Jews
which were exiled afar off, (and driven) into far countries, they are greatly
deceived. For he speaketh not in this place of the distance of place; but he
noteth a difference between the Jews and the Gentiles, that they were
first joined to God by reason of the covenant, and so, consequently, became of
his family or household; but the Gentiles were banished from his kingdom. Paul
useth the same speech in the second chapter to Ephesians,
(<490211>Ephesians
2:11,) that the Gentiles, which were strangers from the promises, are now drawn
near, through Jesus Christ, unto God. Because that Christ (the wall of
separation being taken away)hath reconciled both (the Jews and Gentiles) unto
the Father, and coming, he hath preached peace unto those which were nigh at
hand, and which were afar off. Now we understand Peter’s meaning. For to
the end he may amplify the grace of Christ, he doth so offer the same unto the
Jews, that he saith the Gentiles are also partakers thereof. And therefore he
useth this word
call,
as if he should say: Like as God hath gathered you together into one
peculiar people heretofore by his voice, so the same voice shall sound
everywhere, that those which are afar off may come and join themselves unto you,
when as they shall be called by a new proclamation.
|
ACTS
2:40-42
|
|
40. And with many other words did he testify
and exhort, saying, Be ye saved from this froward generation. 41. Those,
therefore, which willingly embraced his words were baptized: and there were
added that day about three thousand souls. 42. And they continued in the
apostles’ doctrine, and in fellowship, and breaking of bread, and
prayers.
|
40.
And with
many. Although in these things which we
have had hitherto, Luke did not recite the words of St Peter, but did only
briefly touch the chief points; notwithstanding he telleth us again in this
place, that Peter did not use doctrine only, but did add the pricks of
exhortations. And he expresseth plainly that tie stood much
F131
hereupon. Whereas he saith, that he did exhort and beseech, he noteth therein
his earnestness. For it was not so easy a matter for them by and by
F132
to take their leave of those errors wherewith they were of late infected, and to
shake off the government of the priests whereunto they were accustomed.
Therefore it stood him upon to pull them violently out of this mire. The sum was
this, that they should beware of that froward generation. For they could not be
Christ’s unless they would depart from his professed enemies. The priests
and scribes were then in great authority, and forasmuch as they did cover
themselves under the visor [mask] of the Church, they did deceive the simple,
This did hinder and keep back a great many from coming to Christ. Also some
might waver, and other some might fall away from the right faith. Therefore
Peter plainly declareth that they are a froward generation, howsoever they may
boast of the title of the Church. For which cause he commandeth his hearers to
separate themselves from them, lest they entangle themselves in their wicked and
pestiferous fellowship. Whereas he saith, Be ye saved, he signifieth unto them
that they shall surely perish if they couple themselves with such a plague. And
surely experience doth teach us, how miserably those men are tossed to and fro
who cannot discern the voice of their pastor from the voice of other men;
F133
and again, what an hindrance softness and sluggishness is to a great many,
whilst they desire to stand in a doubt.
F134
Therefore he commandeth them to depart from the wicked if they will be saved.
And this point of doctrine is not to be neglected. For it were not sufficient to
have Christ set before us, unless we were also taught to flee those things which
do lead us away from him. And it is the duty of a good shepherd to defend his
sheep from the wolves. So at this day, to the end we may keep the people in the
sincere doctrine of the gospel, we are ever now and then enforced to show and
testify how much Papistry differeth from Christianity, and what a hurtful plague
it is to be yoked with the unfaithful enemies of Christ. Neither ought Peter to
be accused of railing, because he calleth the reverend 6tthers, who had the
government of the Church
F135
in their hands at that day, a
froward
generation. For those dangers which may
draw the soul unto destruction are to be showed by their names. For men will not
beware of poison, unless they know that it is poison.
41.
They, therefore, which
willingly. Luke showeth more plainly how
fruitful this one sermon which Peter made was: to wit, that it gained unto
Christ about three thousand men. And therewithal he declareth the nature and
force of faith when he saith, that with a prompt and ready
F136
mind they embraced his word. Therefore, faith must begin with this readiness and
willing desire to obey. And because many do show themselves at the first very
willing, who afterward have in themselves no constancy or continuance, lest we
should think that it was some sudden pang
F137
which by and by fell away, Luke doth also afterward commend their constancy, who
(as he said) did willingly embrace this word of the apostles, showing that they
were joined unto the disciples, or that they were engrafted into the same body,
and that they continued in their doctrine. Therefore we must neither be slow to
obey, nor yet swift to leap back; but we must stick fast, and stand stoutly to
that doctrine which we did forthwith (without any tarriance [delay]) embrace.
Furthermore, this example ought to make us not a little ashamed. For whereas
there was a great multitude converted unto Christ with one sermon, an hundred
sermons can scarce move a few of us; and whereas Luke saith that they continued,
there is scarce one amongst ten that doth show even a mean desire to profit and
go forward, yea, rather, the more part doth soon loathe our doctrine. Woe be,
therefore, to the sluggishness and lightness of the world!
42.
In their
doctrine. Luke doth not only commend in
them the constancy of faith or of godliness, but he saith, also, that they did
constantly give themselves to those exercises which serve to the confirmation of
faith; to wit, that they studied continually to profit by hearing the apostles;
that they gave themselves much to prayer; that they did use fellowship and
breaking of bread very much.
As touching prayer and doctrine the sense is plain.
Communication or fellowship, and breaking of bread, may be taken diversely. Some
think that breaking of bread doth signify the Lord’s Supper; other some do
think that it signifieth alms; other some that the faithful did banquet together
F138
among themselves. Some do think that
koinwnia,
doth signify the celebrating of the Holy Supper; but I do rather agree to those
others who think that the same is meant by the breaking of bread. For
koinwnia,
unless it have somewhat added unto it, is never found in this sense; therefore,
I do rather refer it unto mutual society and fellowship, unto alms, and unto
other duties of brotherly fellowship. And my reason why I would rather have
breaking of bread to be understood of the Lord’s Supper in this place is
this, because Luke doth reckon up those things wherein the public estate of the
Church is contained. Yea, he expresseth in this place four marks whereby the
true and natural face of the Church may be judged. Do we then seek the true
Church of Christ? The image thereof is lively depainted and set forth
F139
unto us in this place. And he beginneth with doctrine which is, as it were, the
soul of the Church. Neither doth he name all manner of doctrine, but the
doctrine of the apostles, that is, that which the Son of God had delivered by
their hands. Therefore, wheresoever the pure voice of the gospel doth sound,
where men continue in the profession thereof, where they exercise themselves in
hearing the same ordinarily that they may profit, without all doubt there is the
Church.
Hereby we may easily gather how frivolous the
boasting of the Papists is, whilst that they
carelesslyF140
thunder out with fall mouth the name of the Church; whereas, notwithstanding,
they have most filthily corrupted the doctrine of the apostles. For if it be
duly examined, we shall find no sound part at all; and in most points they do as
much dissent from the same, and have as little agreement therewith as light with
darkness. The rule of worshipping God, which ought to be fetched out of the pure
Word of God alone, is only made and patched together
F141
amongst the Papists, of the superstitious inventions of men. They have
translated unto the merits of works the hope of salvation, which ought to have
rested in Christ alone. The invocation of God is altogether polluted with
innumerable profane dotings of men. Finally, whatsoever is heard amongst them,
it is either a deforming of the apostles’ doctrine, or else a clear
overthrowing (and destroying) of the same. Therefore, we may as easily refute
the foolish arrogancy of the Papists, as they can cloak their dealings with the
title of the Church. For this shall be the state,
F142
whether they have retained the purity of doctrine, from which they are as far as
hell is from heaven. But they are wise enough in that point, because they will
have no controversy moved about doctrine. But we, as I have said, may freely
contemn that vain visor, [mask,] forasmuch as the Spirit of God doth pronounce
that the Church is principally to be (esteemed and) discerned by this mark, if
the simplicity or purity of the doctrine delivered by the apostles do flourish
(and be of force) in the same.
In
fellowship. This member and the last do
flow from the first, as fruits or effects. For doctrine is the bond of brotherly
fellowship amongst us, and doth also set open unto us the gate unto God, that we
may call upon him. And the Supper is added unto doctrine instead of a
confirmation. Wherefore, Luke doth not in vain reckon up these four things, when
as he will describe unto us the well-ordered state of the Church. And we must
endeavor to keep and observe this order, if we will be truly judged to be the
Church before God and the angels, and not only to make boast of the name
F143
thereof amongst men. It is certain that he speaketh of public prayer. And for
this cause it is not sufficient for men to make their prayers at home by
themselves, unless they meet altogether to pray; wherein consisteth also the
profession of faith.
|
ACTS
2:43-45
|
|
43. And there came fear upon every soul, and
many wonders and signs were wrought by the apostles. 44. And all those
which believed were joined together, and had all things common. 45. And
they sold their possessions and substance, and did part them to all men, as
every man had need.
|
43.
And there
came. He signifieth unto us that the
show and sight of the Church was such, that it made others afraid which did not
consent unto [its] doctrine; and that was done for the preserving and furthering
of the Church. When there ariseth any seen all men set themselves stoutly
against the same; and as novelty is odious, the Jews would never have suffered
the Church of Christ to stand one minute of an hour,
F144
unless the Lord had restrained them with fear as with a bridle. Furthermore,
Luke noteth the manner of fear, that it was no such fear as bringeth men unto
the obedience of Christ, but such as causeth men to stand in a doubt, and so,
consequently, doth, as it were, so bind them hand and foot,
F145
that they dare not hinder the Lord’s work. Like as there be some at this
day who will willingly be ignorant of the gospel; or, at least, are so holden
F146
with the cares of this world, that they cannot thoroughly join themselves unto
Christ; and yet they are not so hard-hearted but that they confess that the
truth is on our side; and, therefore, they rest, as it were, in the middle way,
neither do they favor the cruelty of the wicked, because they are afraid to
strive against God. And whereas he saith,
Every
soul, he speaketh thus by synecdoche.
For it is certain that many did contemn the hand of God, and that other some
were stricken with no great fear, but that they did furiously rage together
against the Church.
F147
But Luke’s meaning was this, that there appeared such power of God in the
Church, that the people for the most part had not one word to say.
F148
And many
wonders. This member serveth also to the
showing of the cause. For the miracles served to make them afraid, together with
other works of God, although this was not the only reason, but one of many, why
they were afraid to set themselves against God, who was on that side, as they
did gather by the miracles; whence we gather that they are not only profitable
for this to bring men to God,
F149
but also to make the wicked somewhat more gentle, and that they may tame their
furiousness. Pharaoh was a man of desperate stubbornness,
(<020808>Exodus
8:8, etc. 19,) and yet we see how miracles do sometimes pierce his obstinate
heart. He forgetteth them by and by; but when the hand of God is heavy upon him,
he is compelled through fear to yield. To be brief, Luke teacheth that the Jews
were by this means kept back, that the Church, which might easily have been
destroyed, might have got up her head.
F150
Which thing we have oftentimes tried
F151
even in our time. And he doth not only declare that they were bridled with fear,
lest they should be so bold as to attempt so much as they lusted to do hurt to
the Church, but that they were also humbled with reverence to the glory of the
gospel.
44.
And
all. Whereas I have translated it
joined
together, it is word for word in St
Luke, Into the same, or into one, which may be expounded of the place; as
if he should have said that they were wont to dwell together in one place.
Notwithstanding, I had rather understand it of their consent (and agreement;) as
he will say in the fourth chapter, “That they had one heart,”
(<440432>Acts
4:32.) And so he goeth forward orderly, when, as he beginneth with their mind,
he addeth afterward their bountifulness, as a fruit proceeding thence.
Therefore, he giveth us to understand that they were rightly joined together
with brotherly love amongst themselves, and that they did indeed declare the
same, because the rich men did sell their goods that they might help the poor.
And this is a singular example of love, and therefore doth Luke record the same,
to the end we may know that we must relieve the poverty of our brethren with our
plenty.
But this place hath need of a sound exposition,
because of fantastical [fanatical] spirits, which do feign a commonalty or
participation together of goods, whereby all policy or civil government is taken
away; as in this age the Anabaptists have raged, because they thought there was
no Church unless all men’s goods were put and gathered together, as it
were, in one heap, that they might all one with another take thereof. Wherefore,
we must in this point beware of two extremes. For many, under color of policy,
do keep close and conceal whatsoever they have; they defraud the poor, and they
think that they are twice righteous, so they take away no other men’s
goods. Other some are carried into the contrary error, because they would have
all things confused. But what doth Luke? Surely he noteth another order, when he
saith that there was choice made in the distribution. If any man object that no
man had any thing which was his own, seeing all things were common, we may
easily answer. For this community or participation together must be restrained
unto the circumstance which ensueth immediately; to wit, that the poor might be
relieved as every man had need. We know the old proverb, “All things are
common amongst friends.” When as the scholars of Pythagoras said thus,
they did not deny but that every man might govern his own house privately,
neither did they intend to make their own wives common; so this having of things
common, whereof Luke speaketh, and which he commendeth, doth not take away
household government; which thing shall better appear by the fourth chapter,
whereas he nameth two alone which sold their possessions of so many thousands.
Whence we gather that which I said even now, that they brought forth and made
common their goods in no other respect, save only that they might relieve the
present necessity. And the impudency of the monks was ridiculous, who did
profess that they did observe the apostles’ rule, because they call
nothing their own; and yet, nevertheless, they neither sell any thing, neither
yet do they pass for any man’s
poverty;F152
but they stuff their idle bellies with the blood of the poor, neither do they
regard any other thing in their having of things common, save only that they may
be well filled and daintily, although all the whole world be hungry. Wherein,
then, are they like to the first disciples, with whom they will be thought to be
able to compare?
F153
|
ACTS
2:46-47
|
|
46. And continuing daily with one accord in
the temple, and breaking bread from house to house, they did eat their meat with
gladness, and singleness of heart, 47. Praising God, and having favor
with all the people. And the Lord added daily unto the congregation those which
should be saved.
|
46.
Continuing in the
temple. We must note that they did
frequent the temple for this cause, because there was more opportunity and
occasion offered there to further the gospel. Neither were they drawn with the
holiness of the place, seeing they knew that the shadows of the law were ceased;
neither meant they to draw others by their example to have the temple in any
such reverence;
F154
but because there was there great concourse of people, who having laid aside
their private cares, wherewith they had been drawn away elsewhere,
F155
did seek the Lord; they were continually in the temple, that they might gain
such unto Christ. There might be another reason which might induce them
hereunto, that they might have a mutual conference and imparting of doctrine
amongst themselves, which they could not have done so conveniently in a private
house, especially seeing they were so, many.
Breaking bread from house to
house. Luke signifieth unto us, that
they did not only show some token of true godliness publicly, but that the
course and tenor of their private life was alone in that respect. For whereas
some do think that in this place, by breaking of bread is meant the Holy Supper,
it seemeth to me that Luke meant no such thing. He signifieth, therefore, unto
us, that they used to eat together, and that thriftily.
F156
For those which make sumptuous banquets do not eat their meat together so
familiarly. Again, Luke addeth,
in singleness of
heart; which is also a token of
temperance. In sum, his meaning is to declare, that their manner of living was
brotherly and sober. Some do join simplicity and gladness with the praise of
God; and both texts may well be allowed.
F157
But because there can be no singleness of heart in praising God, unless the
stone be also in all parts of the life, therefore it is certain, that there is
mention made thereof in this sense, that the faithful did always use the same in
all places.
F158
And we must also note the circumstance of time, that, being environed and beset
with many dangers, they were merry and joyful. The knowledge of God’s love
toward us, and the hope of his protection, do bring us this goodness with them,
that we praise God with quiet minds, whatsoever the world doth threaten. And as
Luke spoke a little before of the public estate of the Church, so he declareth
now what form and manner of life the faithful did use; that we may learn by
their example a thrifty fellowship in our manner of living, and in all our whole
life to embrace singleness, to enjoy the spiritual joy, and to exercise
ourselves in the praises of God. Furthermore, the singleness of heart reacheth
far; but if you join it in this place with breaking of bread, it shall signify
as much as sincere love, where one man dealeth plainly with another, neither
doth any man craftily hunt after his own profit. Yet had I rather set the same
against that carefulness, wherewith worldly men
F159
do too much torment themselves. For when as we do not cast our care upon the
Lord, this reward hangeth over our heads, that we tremble and quake even when we
take our rest.
47.
Having
favor. This is the fruit of an innocent
life, to find favor even amongst strangers. And yet we need not to doubt of
this, but that they were hated of many. But although he speak generally of the
people, yet he meaneth that part alone which was sound, neither yet infected
with any poison of hatred; he signifieth briefly, that the faithful did so
behave themselves, that the people did full well like of them for their
innocency of life.
F160
The Lord added
daily. He showeth in these words that
their diligence was not without profit; they studied so much as in them lay to
gather into the Lord’s sheepfold those which wandered and went astray. He
saith that their labor bestowed herein was not lost; because the Lord did
increase his Church daily. And surely, whereas the Church is rather diminished
than increased, that is to be imputed to our slothfulness, or rather
forwardness.F161
And although they did all of them stoutly labor to increase the kingdom of
Christ, yet Luke ascribeth
F162
this honor to God alone, that he brought strangers into the Church. And surely
this is his own proper work. For the ministers do no good by planting or
watering, unless he make their labor effectual by the power of his Spirit, (1
Corinthians 3.) Furthermore, we must note that he saith, that those were
gathered unto the Church which should be saved. For he teacheth that this is the
means to attain salvation, if we be incorporate into the Church. For like as
there is no remission of sins, so neither is there any hope of salvation.
F163
Furthermore, this is an excellent comfort for all the godly, that they were
received into the Church that they might be saved; as the Gospel is called the
power of God unto salvation to all that believe,
(<450116>Romans
1:16.) Now, forasmuch as God doth gather only a part, or a certain number, this
grace is restrained unto election, that it may be the first cause of our
salvation.
CHAPTER 3
|
ACTS
3:1-11
|
|
1. Now, [or almost at that time,] Peter and
John went up together into the temple, about the ninth hour of prayer. 2.
Furthermore, a certain man, which was lame from his mother’s womb, was
carried; whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple which is called
Beautiful, that he might ask alms of those which entered into the temple.
3. When he saw Peter and John draw near to the temple, he asked an alms.
4. And Peter, beholding him earnestly with John, said, Look on us.
5. And he gave heed unto them, thinking that he should receive somewhat
of them. 6. And Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but such as I
have, give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, arise and walk.
7. And when he had taken him by the right hand, he lifted him up, and
immediately his feet and ankle-bones received strength. 8. And leaping up
he stood, and walked, and entered with them into the temple, walking, and
leaping, and praising God. 9. And all the people saw him walking, and
praising God. 10. And they knew him, that it was he which was wont to sit
for the alms at the Beautiful gate of the temple. And they were filled with
wondering, and were astonied at that thing which was come unto him. 11.
Moreover, when the lame man which was healed held Peter and John, all the people
ran amazed unto them, into the Porch which is called
Solomon’s.
|
1. We saw before that many signs were showed
by the hands of the apostles; now Luke reciteth one of many for example’s
sake, after his common custom; namely, that a lame man, which was lame of his
feet from his mother’s womb, was perfectly restored to his limbs. And he
doth diligently gather all the circumstances which serve to set forth the
miracle. If it had been that his legs had been out of joint, or if it had been
some disease coming by some casualty, it might have been the more easily cured.
But the default of nature
F164
could not have been so easily redressed. When as he saith that he was carried,
we gather thereby that it was no light halting, but that this man did lie as if
his legs had been dead. Forasmuch as he was wont daily to ask alms, hereby all
the people might the better know him. In that being healed, he walked in the
temple at the time of prayer, this served to spread abroad the fame of the
miracle. Furthermore, this doth not a little set forth the same, that being
lifted up and set upon his feet, he leapeth up therewithal, and walketh
joyfully.
Went up
together. Because these words,
epi to
auto, doth no more signify place than time, this
latter sense seemeth better to agree with the text of Peter, yet, because it is
of no great importance, I leave it indifferent. That it is called the ninth hour
of prayer, when as the day began to draw towards night.
F165
For seeing the day from the rising of the sun unto the going down thereof had
twelve hours, as I have said elsewhere, all that time was divided into four
parts. So that by the ninth is meant the last portion of the day; as the first
hour did continue unto the third, the third unto the sixth, the sixth unto the
ninth. Hence may we gather, by a probable conjecture, that that hour was
appointed for the evening sacrifice. Furthermore, if any man ask, whether the
apostles went up into the temple that they might pray according to the rite of
the law, I do not think that that is a thing so likely to be true, as that they
might have better opportunity to spread abroad the gospel. And if any man will
abuse this place, as if it were lawful for us to use and take up superstitious
worshippings, whilst that we are conversant amongst the ignorant and weak, his
reason shall be frivolous. The Lord appointed that the Jews should offer
sacrifice morning and evening,
(<022941>Exodus
29:41.) By this exercise were they taught to begin and end the day with calling
upon the name of God, and with worshipping him,
F166
(<042802>Numbers
28:2.) Therefore Peter and John might freely come into the temple, which was
consecrated to God; neither did they pollute themselves, seeing they called upon
the God of Israel, that they might thereby declare their godliness. First, in
that the Lord would have the older people to observe the appointed hours,
F167
we gather thereby that the Church cannot be without certain discipline. And even
at this day, were it profitable for us to have such meetings daily, unless our
too [too] much sluggishness did let us. And whereas the apostles go up at that
hour, hereby we gather that we must foreslow [neglect] no opportunity that is
offered us for the furtherance of the gospel.
3.
He asketh an alms. We see how God
restored this lame man to his limbs contrary to his expectation. Because he
thought that his disease was incurable, he was only careful for maintenance.
That is given him which he durst never have asked. In like sort God doth
oftentimes prevent us, neither doth he stay until he be provoked.
F168
And hence can we not gather any occasion of slothfulness, as if the Lord did
therefore meet us of his own accord, that being idle and slothful we may suffer
the Lord to do good unto us. For we are commanded to pray, and therefore let us
not foreslow [neglect] our duty.
F169
But, first of all, under the person of the lame man, we have set before us an
example of a man that is not yet illuminated by faith, that he may know how to
pray aright. Such doth God prevent, as it is needful, even of his own accord.
Therefore, when as he restoreth our souls not only to health, but also to life,
he himself is to himself the cause hereof. For this is the beginning of our
calling, that he may make those things to be which are not; that he may show
himself unto those who seek not after him,
(<450417>Romans
4:17.) Furthermore, howsoever we be already taught by faith to pray unto God,
yet, because we do not always feel our miseries, it cometh not into our mind to
seek for remedy; therefore the Lord bringeth the same freely and unlooked for.
Finally, howsoever we be bent to pray, yet doth he exceed our hope and petitions
with his goodness.
4.
Look upon
us. Peter doth not thus speak before he
be certain of the purpose and intent of God. And surely in these words he
commandeth him to hope for some singular and unwonted benefit; yet here may a
question be moved, whether they had power to work miracles so often as they
would? I answer, that they were ministers of God’s power in such sort,
that they did attempt nothing of their own will or proper motion, but the Lord
wrought by them, when he knew that it was expedient it should be so. Hereby it
came to pass that they healed one and not all. Therefore, as in other things,
they had the Spirit of God to be their guide and director, so also in this
point. Therefore, before such time as Peter commandeth the lame man to arise, he
did east and fasten his eyes upon him; this steadfast looking upon him was not
without some peculiar motion of the Spirit. Hereby it cometh to pass that he
speaketh so surely (and safely, without all fear) of the miracle. Furthermore,
he meant by this word to provoke the lame man to receive the grace of God; yet
doth he look for nothing but for an alms.
6.
Silver and
gold. Peter doth truly excuse himself,
that he doth want that help which the lame man did require. And therefore doth
he declare, that if he were able to relieve his poverty he would willingly do
it; like as every man ought to consider with himself what the Lord hath given
him, that he may therewith help his neighbors. For what store soever God giveth
to every man, he will have the same to be an instrument and help to exercise
love. Therefore he saith, that he giveth that which he hath. This was at the
first a trick of mockage,
F170
in that Peter beginneth to speak of his poverty, after that he had brought the
lame man into a rare hope, as if he meant to mock a gaping crow; but he
comforteth him immediately, to the end the miracle might be had in greater
estimation by the comparison. That is horrible wickedness, in that the Pope,
when as he is created, doth most unshamefastly [shamelessly] abuse this place,
making thereof a comical, or rather a scoffing play. There be two cells, or
places made of stone, in the one whereof when he sitteth, and the people ask an
alms, using these words of Peter, he casteth abroad crosses in the air with his
fingers. When he is brought into the next tell, or place, he hath bags full of
money. Then his angels cry unto him,
“He hath dispersed,
he hath given to the
poor,”
(<19B209>Psalm
112:9.)
I have made mention hereof, to the end all men may
see that Satan doth questionless reign there, where they do so manifestly mock
the sacred Word of God. And to the end I may return unto the former sentence, it
is evident enough that Peter was instructed by a certain and sure revelation,
when as he saith that he hath the gift of healing.
In the name of
Jesus. He saith that this is the work
and benefit of Christ, that he restoreth to the cripple the use of his feet, for
name
is taken for power and empire, or government.
Neither must we dream that there is any magical force in the sounding or
pronouncing of the word, as the Jews do dote about the word Jehovah. To be
short, Peter meant to declare that he was nothing but a minister, and that
Christ was the author of the miracle. For this ought to have been, and was his
care, that Christ might be made known unto the world, and that his name might be
sanctified. But why doth he give Christ this epithet, or title, of Nazareth?
I leave to other men their own judgment; but I think thus: Forasmuch as
Christ was thus called in contempt, Peter meant of set purpose to express that
that Jesus of Nazareth whom they had crucified, and whose name was despised and
without glory amongst the Jews, and was to the most of them detestable, was
nevertheless the Messias promised of God, and that all power was given unto him
of the rather; as Paul saith, that he preacheth Christ and him crucified,
(<460202>1
Corinthians 2:2.)
Arise and
walk. This might seem to be a very
ridiculous thing. For the cripple might have readily objected, Why hast thou not
first given me legs and feet? For this is a plain mock, when as thou biddest a
man without feet to go. But he believed Peter’s words; and he, which was
at the first so slow, doth now with a ready and joyful mind embrace God’s
benefit. Whereby appeareth both the force of the word, and also the fruit of
faith. The force of the word is double, both in that the cripple is so touched
that he doth forthwith obey without delay; and in that it giveth strength to his
dead members, and doth, after a sort, renew the man. And faith also hath her
reward, in that the cripple obeyeth him which commandeth him to rise not in
vain. Therefore we see how God worketh by his Word, to wit, when he giveth
success to the preaching thereof, that it may pierce into the minds of men;
secondly, when he giveth those things with his hand which are promised there.
Moreover, he suffereth not faith to be void, but she doth indeed truly enjoy all
those good things which she looketh for, and which are offered unto her in the
same Word. And we must remember that which I have already said, that we have in
this history a type
F171
or figure of our spiritual restoring; namely, that as the Word, laid hold on by
faith, did restore the cripple to his limbs, so the Lord pierceth into our souls
by the Word, that he may restore the same. And, first of all, he speaketh by
man’s mouth, and pricketh us forward by the obedience of faith; that done,
he moveth our hearts inwardly by his Spirit, that the Word may take lively root
in us; finally, he reacheth out his hand, and by all means he finisheth his work
in us. We gather out of Matthew that miracles must be thus
handled.
9.
And all the people saw. He beginneth now
to declare the fruit of the miracle, to wit, that the cripple began to show his
thankfulness by praising God, and that all the people were brought into great
wondering. And here is a double fruit. For he which was healed doth acknowledge
and set forth the benefit of God; on the other side, the people is moved, and
the fame is spread abroad, many come to see it. And whereas Luke saith that they
were filled with wondering, it doth only declare a preparation, which a more
full proceeding
F172
(and going forward) did at length follow. For it was necessary that they should
go forward, because this their wondering had served to no end of itself, but did
rather make them astonied and amazed, than bring them (from their own
proceedings) unto God.
Therefore it was, as it were, the foundation of the
building which was to come, in that the people was touched with amazedness. For
if we pass over the works of God contemptibly or carelessly, we shall never be
able to profit by them. Furthermore, this place cloth teach us what miracles do
work of themselves in men; to wit, that they breed a confused amazedness. For
although the Lord doth call us straightway unto himself, by showing plainly his
goodness and power there, yet such is the weakness of our nature, that we
stumble or faint in the midway, until such time as we be holpen by
doctrine.
Let us, therefore, learn reverently to consider the
works of God, that the wondering at them may make an entrance for doctrine. For
when doctrine is cold and unprofitable with us, God doth justly punish our
unthankfulness by this means, because we have despised the glory of his works.
Again, because we are not so quick of sight, that we can see so much in the
works of God alone, as is sufficient, let us learn to join therewithal the help
of doctrine.
F173
To be brief, the one ought not to be separated from the other. Which thing
experience doth sufficiently teach us. For hereby it came to pass that the world
did so wickedly abuse miracles.
The Papists do object unto us miracles again and
again. Let us suppose that they be true, whereof they make such boast, yet do
they greatly err in this, that they wrest them to a wrong end; to wit, that they
may darken the name of God, and infect the pure truth of the gospel with their
inventions. For whence come so many superstitious worshippings of saints, save
only from the abuse of miracles? For when any miracle is wrought, men must needs
be moved. And because they are deaf when they should hear the Word, and do not
mark what God cloth mean, Satan doth craftily take an occasion of superstition
by our amazedness.
F174
As, for example, I will acknowledge the power of God in a miracle. If it were
wrought by Peter, Satan will by and by put this in my head, and will say thus:
F175
Dost thou not see that this is a man of God?
F176
therefore thou dost owe unto him divine honor. The same thing had befallen the
Jews when they were amazed, unless Peter’s sermon had called them back
into the right way. But in Popery, where none did call them back or reprove
them,
F177
the preposterous wondering of men did easily get the upper hand. Wherefore, we
must so much the more
F178
seek for medicine out of the Word, that doctrine may direct us unto the right
end, being lifted up
F179
with the miracles.
11.
In the
porch. It is like that there was a porch
built in that place where Solomon’s porch was sometimes, and that it took
the name therefrom. For the old temple was pulled down, but Zerubbabel and Ezra,
ill the re-edifying and new building of the same temple, had imitated the same,
so nigh as they could possibly devise. Afterward Herod renewed the same, and
made it far more gorgeous, but that vain cost which he had bestowed had not yet
blotted out the remembrance of Solomon in the hearts of the people. And Luke
nameth the same as a most famous place, whereunto the people ran together (by
heaps, to celebrate their feasts unto God at the times
appointed.)
|
ACTS
3:12-16
|
|
12. And when Peter saw that, he made answer
unto the people, Men of Israel, why marvel ye at this, or why look ye so
steadfastly on us, as if by our own power or godliness we have made this man
walk? 13. The God of Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, the God of our fathers,
hath glorified his Son Jesus, whom ye have delivered, and whom ye have denied
before the face of Pilate, when he had judged him to be loosed. 14. But
ye have denied the holy, the just, and have desired to have a murderer given
you. 15. But ye have murdered the Prince of life: whom God hath raised up
from the dead; whereof we are witnesses: and in the faith of his name, his name
hath strengthened this man, whom ye have seen and known. 16. And the
faith which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in presence of you
all.
|
12.
Men of
Israel. He beginneth his sermon with a
reproving of the people. And yet doth he not simply reprove them because they
wonder; for that was altogether profitable and worthy praise; but because they
do wickedly ascribe unto men that praise which is due to the work of God. As if
he should say, Ye do amiss, in that you stay in us, and stand gazing upon us,
whereas you ought rather to look upon God and Christ. Therefore, this is to be
amazed evilly, when as our minds do stay in men. And we must note that he
condemneth the respect of men; as if, saith he, we by our own power and virtue
had done this. Therefore there is an error and corruption in this, if we
attribute that unto the godliness and power of men which is proper to God and
Christ. And, as concerning power, no man will deny that it cometh of God; yet
when they have confessed this in one word, they do not cease to take from God
his right, to the end they may adorn the creatures with that which they take
from him; as we see the Papists place the power of God in the saints; yea, they
include his power in a stone or stock of wood, so soon as the image is
consecrated to Barbara or Chrysogonus. But, notwithstanding, let us suppose that
they do not offend in that former member; yet do they foolishly think that they
have done their duty toward God, when as they leave him the power, and assign
the miracles unto the godliness of saints. For why do they run unto them, when
they will obtain either rain or fair weather, or be delivered from diseases,
unless they do imagine that they have by their godliness deserved that God
should grant them this right and privilege? This is, therefore, but a childish
starting-hole,
F180
when they confess that God is the author of the power; but they thank the
godliness of saints for those benefits which they have received. Howsoever they
color the matter, we must always know this, that Peter doth generally condemn
those which do so look unto men in miracles, that they think that their holiness
is the cause thereof. This is the first part of the sermon, wherein he reproveth
superstition. And we must note his manner and order of teaching. For because men
are inclined to nothing more than to fall from God unto the creatures, it is
very expedient to prevent this vice in time. And if the people were forbidden to
look unto the apostles, much more doth the Spirit draw us away from calling upon
every petty saint.
13, 14.
The God of
Abraham. He addeth a remedy now in
calling them back unto Christ. And the sum is this, That this is God’s
purpose in those miracles which he worketh by the apostles to set forth the
glory of his Christ; whereupon it followeth that all those do deal disorderly
who set up Peter, or any other, whatsoever he be, forasmuch as all men must
decrease, and Christ alone must be excellent,
(<430330>John
3:30.) Here appeareth a manifest difference between Christ and the apostles.
First of all, he is the author, they are only the ministers; secondly, this is
the lawful end, that he alone may have the glory; and as for them there is no
respect to be had of them as concerning glory; for certainly they which do
glorify any in miracles besides Christ, they set themselves flatly against the
counsel of God.
He maketh mention of the God of Abraham, Isaac, and
Jacob, to the end he may declare unto the people that he meaneth nothing less
than to lead them away from the old and ancient worship of the true God, which
they had received of the fathers. Furthermore, God hath given himself this
title, that he might (dissever and) distinguish himself by some mark from idols;
for we do not comprehend God in his essence, which cannot be seen, and which is
infinite; therefore, he useth such means as agree best with us, to bring us to
the knowledge of him. The Turks do boast that they do worship God, which is the
creator of heaven and earth; but before they come at heaven they vanish away.
Therefore, to the end God might keep his people from vain and erroneous
inventions, he kept them in his covenant; therefore, when he calleth himself the
God of Abraham, he did briefly teach that which Moses declareth more at large,
(<053012>Deuteronomy
30:12,)
“Say not, Who shall
ascend into heaven? Who shall go down into the depth? Or who shall sail over the
seas? The word is nigh,” etc.
Furthermore, as amongst the Jews the name of the holy
fathers was in high estimation, so Peter doth closely
F181
tell them, that they were no better than other men, without the only begotten
Son of God. And at this day God will be known by a more evident mark yet, when
as he calleth himself the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.
Let us now return unto Peter; he saith that he
bringeth in no new religion, that. he may draw away the people from the law and
the prophets; for if he should attempt this, God had forbidden them to hear him,
(<051303>Deuteronomy
13:3.) Like as Paul teacheth, that we must retain one foundation in the
spiritual building,
(<460311>1
Corinthians 3:11,) because, so soon as we depart even but a little from Christ,
there can nothing ensue but ruin. And hereby also we may easily discern in what
sense he calleth God the God of the fathers; for neither doth he take this for a
general maxim, that what manner of worship soever the fathers had, we must
continue the same, as the Papists do foolishly vaunt that they do follow the
manner of worshipping which was used amongst the fathers; for Peter doth
expressly reckon up Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob, from whom true religion did
proceed, and by whom it was divinely delivered; whereby he doth signify unto us,
that we must not follow all fathers, whereof many did grow out of kind, and
became altogether unlike to the first fathers; that this honor is due to the
children of God alone, and that others are to be refused; which thing the
prophets do also beat in
F182
everywhere:
“Walk not in the
ways of your fathers,”
etc.,
(<262018>Ezekiel
20:18.)
Whom ye have
delivered. He mingleth with doctrine a
most sharp chiding, according as the matter did require; for it was impossible
to bring them truly unto God, unless they were first brought to the knowledge of
their sins; neither doth he only lightly touch them, but he doth very gravely
show them the horribleness of that offense which they had committed. To this end
tendeth that comparison, that they delivered him to be put to death, whom Pilate
would have loosed; and again, that, pardoning a murderer, they put the Prince of
life to death; that they did reject the just and holy. Men must be so stricken,
that being brought to know their guiltiness, they may earnestly fly unto the
remedy of pardon. Such vehemence and earnestness did Peter also use in his first
sermon; he saith afterward that
God raised him up, whereby they ought to
know that, in putting Christ to death, they did strive against God; although
Peter had respect unto an higher thing, to wit, that their cruelty did no whit
impair the glory of Christ, because God had nevertheless restored him to life.
When as he saith, that he and his fellows in office were witnesses of the
resurrection, his meaning is, that they saw it with their eyes,
(<422448>Luke
24:48.) Therefore, this is referred not only unto the apostolical function, but
because they saw Christ with their eyes after that he was risen from the dead;
although I do also grant that this second thing is comprehended under these
words, because it is likely that Peter doth make mention of that function which
was committed unto him, to the end he may purchase the greater
authority.
16.
And in the faith of his
name. When as he saith
in the faith of his name, and his
name; and again, the faith which is
by him; this repetition is a token of a fervent affection, for because he
was wholly given to set forth the glory of Christ, he beateth in [inculcateth]
the same thing oftentimes. Moreover, we see that when Paul is occupied about the
showing and setting forth of the grace of Christ, he thinketh that he hath never
spoken enough touching the same; and surely such is the wicked nature of men,
that Christ cannot be so highly extolled, and so preached, that his honor can
remain sound unto him. Let us, therefore, remember that Peter did use such
variety and plenty of words, to the end he might stay us in Christ. As touching
the phrase, when as he saith, his
name in the faith of his name hath
strengthened, he showeth both the cause
and the manner; the power of Christ had healed the cripple but by faith. When as
he saith, the faith which is by
him, by this word he signifieth unto us
that our faith cannot arise up unto God unless it be grounded in Christ, and se,
consequently, that this our faith doth look unto Christ and stay itself upon
him, and so he showeth that there cat be no right faith in God when we pass over
this mean.
Furthermore, as he said before, that he and the other
apostles were witnesses of Christ’s life, so he doth now declare that this
life was manifestly proved unto the Jews by a sign or effect, because they see
the cripple healed, in whom they had an excellent and evident token of the
Divine power of Christ. And when as in this last member he maketh faith the
cause of this soundness, he layeth unthankfulness to their charge by the way,
unless they give faith her due praise; and although faith may be referred as
well unto the man that was healed as unto the apostles, yet we need not to stand
much about this manner, because the power of the gospel is set forth by
synecdoche.
|
ACTS
3:17-21
|
|
17. And now, brethren, I know that through
ignorance you did it, as did also your rulers. 18. And God hath fulfilled
all things which he had spoken by the mouth of his prophets, that Christ should
suffer. 19. Repent, therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be
forgiven, 20. When the times of refreshing shall come from the presence
of the Lord; and he shall send him that was preached before, Jesus Christ:
21. Whom heaven must contain until the time that all things be restored,
which he hath spoken by the mouth of all his holy prophets, since the beginning
of the world, [or set before your eyes and represented.]
|
17. Because it was to be doubted, lest, being
cast down with despair, they should refuse his doctrine, he doth a little lift
them up. We must so temper our sermons that they may profit the hearers, for
unless there be some hope of pardon left, the terror and fear of punishment doth
harden men’s hearts with stubbornness; for that of David is true, That we
fear the Lord when we perceive that he is unto us favorable, and easy to be
pacified,
(<19D004>Psalm
130:4.) Thus doth Peter lessen the sin of his nation, because of their
ignorance; for it had been impossible for them to have suffered and endured this
conscience, if they had denied the Son of God, and delivered him to be slain,
wittingly and willingly; and yet will he not flatter them, when as he saith that
they did it through ignorance; but he doth only somewhat mitigate his speech,
lest they should be overwhelmed and swallowed up of despair. Again, we must not
so take the words as if the people did sin simply of ignorance, for under this
there did lie hid hypocrisy; but as wickedness or ignorance doth abound, the
action is named of the one or the other. This is, therefore, Peter’s
meaning, that they did it rather through error and a blind zeal, than through
any determined wickedness; but a question may be moved here, if ally man have
offended wittingly and willingly, whether he shall surely fall into despair or
not? I answer, that he doth not make mention in this place of all manner of sin;
but only of the denying of Christ, and of the extinguishing of the grace of God,
so much as in them did lie. If any man be desirous to know more concerning this,
he may read the first chapter of the First Epistle to Timothy,
(<540113>1
Timothy 1:13.)
As did also your
rulers. First, this seemeth to be an
improper comparison, for the scribes and the priests were carried headlong with
a wonderful madness, and they were full of wicked
unfaithfulness;f183
but the perverse study and zeal of the law did prick forward the people. Again,
the people were incensed against Christ, inasmuch as their rulers did provoke
them thereunto. I answer, that they were not all of one mind, for without doubt
many of them were like unto Paul, unto whom that doth truly appertain, which he
writeth elsewhere of the princes and rulers of this world, if they had known the
wisdom of God they would never have crucified the Lord of glory; therefore, he
speaketh not generally of all the rulers; but if any of them be curable, them
doth he invite to repentance.
18.
And
God. Hereby it appeareth more plainly to
what end he made mention of ignorance; for when he telleth them that God hath
accomplished those things which he had foretold, he doth so touch their offense
in the death of Christ, that it turneth to their salvation. Ignorance, saith he,
hath made you guilty, yet God hath brought that to pass which he had determined,
that Christ should redeem you by his death. This is a most notable
consideration, when as we ponder and consider with ourselves, that through the
wonderful counsel of God our evils are turned to another end to us, yet this
doth no whir excuse us, for so much as in us lieth we cast away
F184
ourselves by sinning; but that conversion whereof I have spoken is a notable
work of God’s mercy, whereof we must speak, and which we must extol with
humility. The Jews did what they could to extinguish all hope of life in the
person of Christ; and yet, nevertheless, that death gave life as well to them as
to the whole world. We must also remember that which we saw elsewhere, lest
there should any false and absurd opinion creep in, that Christ was laid open to
the lust of the wicked, that God is made the chief author by whose will his only
Son did suffer.
19.
Repent.
We must note, that when he exhorteth unto repentance, he doth also declare
that there is remission of sins prepared for them before the face of God. For,
as I said of late, no man can be stirred up to repentance, unless he have
salvation set before him; but he which doth despair of pardon, being, as it
were, given over unto destruction already, doth not ‘fear to run headlong
against God obstinately. Hereby it cometh to pass that the Papists cannot
deliver the doctrine of repentance. They babble, indeed, very much concerning
the same; but because they overthrow the hope of grace, it cannot be that they
should persuade their disciples unto the study of repentance. Moreover, I
confess that they babble a little touching forgiveness of sins; but because they
leave men’s souls in doubt and in fearfulness, and, furthermore, do cast
them as it were into a labyrinth, (or place out of which they know not how to
come,) this part of the doctrine being corrupt, they confound the other
also.
20.
That
when. If we follow Erasmus and the old
interpreter, this sentence shall be unperfect,
F185
which may be made perfect, thus:
When the time of refreshing shall
come, you may also enjoy this refreshing;
when Christ shall come to judge the world, you may find him a redeemer and
not a Judge. But because Beza doth fitly translate it,
After that they shall
come, it is better to retain that which
is not so racked;
F186
so you resolve it thus: That sins are so forgiven against the day of the last
judgment; because, unless we be cited to appear before God’s judgment-seat
we are not greatly careful to pacify God. First of all, we must note, that he
setteth before them the day of judgment, to the end the former exhortation may
take the greater effect. For there is nothing which doth more prick us, than
when we are taught that we must once give an account. For so long as our senses
are holden and kept in this world, they are drowned, as it were, in a certain
drowsiness,
F187
that I may so call it. Wherefore the message of the last judgment must sound as
a trumpet to cite us to appear before the judgment-seat of God. For then
at last being truly awaked, we begin to think of a new life. In like sort, when
Paul preached at Athens, God saith, that he doth now will all men to repent;
because he hath appointed a day wherein he will judge the world,
(<441730>Acts
17:30, 31.) The sum is this, that Christ, who is now unto us a Master, when as
he teacheth us by the gospel, is appointed of the Father to be a Judge, and
shall come in his due time; and that, therefore, we must obey his doctrine
betimes, that we may gather the fruit of our faith then.
But some man may object, that Peter speaketh
otherwise of the last day. For this doth not serve to make them afraid, when he
saith, the time of
refreshing. I answer, that there is a
double prick, wherewith the faithful are pricked forward when as they are told
of the last judgment. For the profit of faith doth not appear in this world, yea
rather it seemeth to go well with the despisers of God; but the life of the
godly is full of miseries. Therefore our hearts should oftentimes faint and
quail, unless we should remember that the day of rest shall come, which shall
quench all the heat of our trouble, and make an end of our miseries. The other
prick whereof I spoke is this, when as the fearful judgment of God causeth us to
shake off delicacy and drowsiness. So Peter mixeth in this place threatenings
with promises, partly to the end he may allure the Jews unto Christ, and partly
that he may prick them forward with fear. Furthermore, this is a thing much used
in the Scripture, as it speaketh either unto the reprobate, or unto the elect,
sometimes to make the day of the Lord doleful and fearful, sometimes to make the
same pleasant and to be wished for. Peter therefore doth very well, who, whilst
that he putteth the Jews in good hope of pardon, doth make the day of Christ
pleasant to them, to the end they may desire the same.
And shall send
him. He saith expressly that Christ
shall be Judge, to the end they may know that the contempt of the gospel shall
not be unpunished. For how should not Christ punish the same? In the meanwhile,
this doth greatly comfort the faithful, when as they know that it shall be in
his hand to give. salvation, who doth now promise and offer the same. He addeth,
moreover, that he shall come who is now preached unto them. Whereby he taketh
away all excuse of ignorance. As if he should say, Christ is preached unto you
now before he come to judge the world; to the end that those who will embrace
him may receive the fruit of their faith at that day; and to the end that
others, who shall refuse him, may be punished for their unbelief. Although the
Grecians do read this two ways; for some books
F188
have
prokekhrugmenon,
that is, preached before; and other some
prokeceirismenon,
that is, showed, or set before their eyes. But both have one sense, to
wit, that Christ is not offered unto them in vain now by the doctrine of the
gospel; because he shall be sent the second time by his Father to be a Judge,
armed and prepared to render vengeance, unless they embrace him now for their
Redeemer.
21.
Whom the heaven must
contain. Because men’s senses are
always bent and inclined towards the gross and earthly beholding of God and
Christ, the Jews might think with themselves that Christ was preached, indeed,
to be raised up from the dead, yet could they not tell where he was; for no man
did show them where he was. Therefore Peter preventeth them, when he saith that
he is in heaven. Whereupon it followeth that they must lift up their minds on
high, to the end they may seek Christ with the eyes of faith, although he be far
from them,
F189
although he dwell without the world in the heavenly glory. But this is a
doubtful
F190
speech; because we may as well understand it that Christ is contained or
comprehended in the heavens, as that he doth comprehend the heavens. Let us not
therefore urge the word, being of a doubtful signification; but let us content
ourselves with that which is certain, that we must seek for Christ nowhere else
save only in heaven, whilst that we hope for the last restoring of all things;
because he shall be far from us, until our minds ascend high above the
world.
Until the time of
restoring. As touching the force and
cause, Christ hath already restored all things by his death; but the effect doth
not yet fully appear; because that restoring is yet in the course, and se,
consequently, our redemption, forasmuch as we do yet groan under the burden of
servitude. For as the kingdom of Christ is only begun, and the perfection
thereof is deferred until the last day, so those things which are annexed
thereunto do now appear only in part. Therefore, if at this day we see many
things confused in the world, let this hope set us upon foot and refresh us,
that Christ shall once come that he may restore tall things. In the mean season,
if we see the relics of sin hang on us, if we be environed on every side with
divers miseries, if the world be full of wasting and scattering abroad, let us
bewail these miseries, yet so that we uphold with the hope of restoring. And
this is the reason why Christ doth not appear by and by,
F191
because the warfare of the Church is not yet full,
F192
whose time, seeing it is appointed by God, it is not for us to prevent the same.
F193
Which he
spoke. I do not expound this of the
times alone, but I refer it unto the whole period; so that the sense is this:
That whatsoever he had spoken before of the kingdom of Christ is witnessed by
all the prophets. Certes, the gospel doth win no small credit hereby, that so
soon as God began to show himself to the world, he did always set Christ before
them; after that he began to speak unto the fathers, he did always lay this
foundation of doctrine. By the same argument Paul commendeth the gospel, both in
the beginning of his Epistle to the Romans,
(<450101>Romans
1:1,) and also in the end,
(<451625>Romans
16:25,) to wit, that it is no new thing, but promised even from the beginning.
F194
This is true antiquity, which is able to purchase credit to doctrine: when as
God himself is the author, the holy prophets the witnesses, and the continual
course of times confirmeth the testimony. This confirmation was especially
necessary for the Jews, who being brought up in the doctrine of the law, ought
to admit nothing but that which agreeth therewith. Therefore Peter doth command
them only to mind those things which the prophets have testified of
Christ.
|
ACTS
3:22-24
|
|
22. Moses truly said unto the fathers, The
Lord your God shall raise up a Prophet unto you of your brethren, [like unto
me;] him shall ye hear, according to all things which he shall speak unto you.
23. And it shall come to pass, that every soul which shall not hear that
Prophet shall be destroyed of the people. 24. And all the prophets from
Samuel, and thenceforth, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold these
days.
|
22. By this argument he proveth that he goeth
not about to cause them to revolt from Moses, because it is a part of the law to
take heed to and obey this chief teacher. Here might a doubt arise, why Peter
thought it more convenient to cite this testimony of Moses than others, seeing
there were many others in readiness far more plain; but he did this for this
cause, because he intreateth in this place of the authority of doctrine; and
this was the best way to bring the Jews to be Christ’s disciples. For he
should have preached in vain of all other things, unless they had been persuaded
that his doctrine was reverently to be received. This is therefore the thing
which Peter aimeth at, to bring them to hear Christ willingly, as the master
whom God hath appointed to teach them.
But here ariseth a question, which hath in it great
difficulty; to wit, in that Peter applieth that unto the person of Christ which
Moses spoke generally of the prophets. For although he make mention of a prophet
in the singular number, yet the text [context] doth plainly declare, that he
speaketh not of one alone; but that this word is put indefinitely. For after
that Moses had forbidden the people to give themselves unto the superstitions of
the Gentiles, by turning aside unto enchanters and soothsayers, he showeth them
therewithal a remedy, whereby they may avoid all vanity; to wit, if they depend
wholly upon the Word of God alone. By this means he promiseth that God will be
careful at all times to send them prophets, that they may teach them aright. As
if he should say, God will never suffer you to be destitute of prophets, of whom
you may learn whatsoever shall be profitable for you to know. And Moses saith
expressly, of thy
brethren, to the end the Jews may know
that the oracles of God are to be sought and set no where else, seeing that God
had appointed unto them teachers of the kindred of Abraham. He addeth
further, like unto
me that they may know that they were not
to hear God only at one time, or by the mouth of one man; but as God proceedeth
to teach us by divers ministers throughout the continual course of time, so must
we hold on in the obedience of the word. Now, the Jews were wont to reverence
Moses; therefore, he will have them to give like honor to the prophets. I know
that many would fain restrain it unto Christ. They catch at this word, whereas
Moses doth testify that the prophet shall be like unto him,
(<051815>Deuteronomy
18:15,) whereas, notwithstanding, it is written, that there arose none like unto
Moses. I confess that there is in both places the same note of likeness, yet in
a diverse sense. For, in the second place, the likeness or equality is
expressed, as it doth plainly appear. They catch also at another thing, that the
prophet shall far excel Moses, of whom he beareth witness as a crier or herald.
But this is never a whit stronger, because Moses goeth about to bring to pass
that the word of God may be believed by whomsoever it be
brought.
Therefore, there is no cause why we should set
ourselves to be laughed to scorn by the Jews, by wresting the words of Moses
violently, as if he spoke of Christ alone in this place. Yet we must see whether
Peter doth cite the testimony fitly, whose authority ought to serve for a sound
reason. I say; that in Peter’s speech there is nothing which is not most
convenient. For he saw that which all men ought to grant, that this testimony
doth so appertain unto the other prophets, that yet notwithstanding it doth
chiefly commend Christ, not only because that he is the prince and chief of all
the prophets, but because all other former prophecies were directed toward him,
and because God did at length speak absolutely by his mouth, For God spoke in
divers manners, and at sundry times in times past3 unto our fathers by the
prophets, he addeth the conclusion at length, in the last days in his only
begotten Son,
(<580101>Hebrews
1:1, 2.) Therefore, it came to pass, that they wanted prophets for a certain
years
F195
before his coming; which thing is plainly gathered out of the words of Malachi,
who, after he hath commanded the people to be mindful of the law, he passeth
over by and by unto John Baptist and unto Christ, as if he should say, that the
prophecies are now ended until the last revelation come,
(<390404>Malachi
4:4-6;) according to that,
“The law and the
prophets prophesied until John; after that the kingdom of God is
preached,”
(<401113>Matthew
11:13.)
And that was so common amongst the people, that the
woman of Samaria could say, according to the common fame and
opinion,
“We know that the
Messias shall come,
who will teach
us all
things,”
(<430425>John
4:25.)
Therefore, we know that after the return of the
people all the prophets ceased, to the end they might be made more attentive to
hear Christ, by that silence or intermission of revelations. Therefore, Peter
did not wrest this place, or abuse the same through ignorance, but he took that
doctrine which all men had received for a principle; that God had promised to
teach his people at the first by his prophets as by means,
F196
but at length principally by Christ, at whose hands they were to hope for the
perfect manifestation and laying open of all things. And to this purpose serveth
that excellent testimony or commendation wherewith his Father setteth him forth,
“Hear him,”
(<401705>Matthew
17:5.)
23.
Every soul. Here, by a most grievous
punishment against the rebellious, the authority of all the prophets, but most
of all of Christ, is established; and that for good causes. For seeing there is
nothing that God doth account more precious than his word, it cannot be that he
should suffer the same to be freely contemned. Therefore, if any man despised
the law of Moses, he was adjudged to die the death. And hereunto Moses had
respect when he said, “He shall be put away from among the people.”
For God had adopted the stock and kindred of Abraham unto himself, upon this
condition, that this might be sufficient for them unto the chiefest felicity to
be reckoned in that number, as it is said in the Psalm, “Blessed is
the people whose God is the Lord.” And in another place, “Blessed is
the nation whom the Lord hath chosen to be his inheritance.” Wherefore it
is not to be doubted, but that he pronounceth that he shall be blotted out of
the book of life whosoever shall refuse to hear Christ. For he is not worthy to
be accounted one of the Church, whosoever he be that refuseth to have him to be
his Master, by whom alone God doth teach us, and by whom he will have us to hear
himself; and he cutteth himself away from the body, whosoever he be that
refuseth to be under the Head.
24.
And
all. When as he saith that all the
prophets do with one consent send their scholars unto Christ, that appeareth
more plainly hereby, which I said, that the commendation of the gospel is
contained under that testimony of Moses, and so, consequently, that the
conclusion of prophecies is principally noted. Again, this maketh much for the
certainty of the gospel, that all the prophets, for a long time, [series of
ages,] do yet, notwithstanding, so temper their form of teaching with one
consent, that they do testify altogether that men ought to hope for a certain,
better, and more perfect thing. Therefore, whosoever will believe Moses and the
prophets, he must needs submit himself unto the doctrine of Christ, without
which all that is lame and imperfect which they taught,
(<430547>John
5:47.)
|
ACTS
3:25-26
|
|
25. You are the children of the prophets, and
of the covenant which God made with your fathers, saying unto Abraham, And in
thy seed shalt all families of the earth be blessed. 26. God raised up
unto you first his Son Jesus, and he sent him, blessing you, whilst that he doth
turn away every one from his sins.
|
25.
You are the
children. He signifieth that the grace
of the covenant was appointed principally for them, which covenant God made with
their fathers. And so as he pricked them forward to obey the gospel, by
terrifying them with the terror of punishment, so he allureth them now again to
receive the grace which is offered them in Christ; so that we see how that God
omitteth nothing whereby he may bring us unto himself. And it is the duty of a
wise minister so to prick forward the sluggish and slow bellies, that he do lead
those gently which are apt to be taught; we must also note diligently this
course of teaching, where Peter showeth that the gospel is assigned and
appointed unto the Jews. For it is not sufficient to have the mercy of God
preached unto us generally, unless we also know that the same is offered unto us
by the certain ordinance of God. For this cause is it that Paul standeth so much
upon the avouching of the calling of the Gentiles,
(<451518>Romans
15:18;
<490303>Ephesians
3:3, 4;) because, if any man should think that the gospel came unto him by
chance, when as it was scattered here and there, faith should quail;
F197
yea, there should be a doubtful opinion instead of faith. Therefore, to the end
we may steadfastly believe the promise of salvation, this application (that I
may so term it) is necessary, that God doth not cast forth uncertain voices,
that they may hang in the air, but that he doth direct the same unto us by his
certain and determinate counsel. Peter telleth the Jews, that Christ is promised
unto them after this sort, to the end they may more willingly embrace him. And
how proveth he this? because they are the children of the prophets and of the
covenant. He calleth them the children of the prophets, which were of the same
nation, and therefore were heirs of the covenant, which did belong unto the
whole body of the people. For he argueth thus: God made his covenant with our
fathers; therefore we, which are their posterity, are comprehended in the
covenant.
Whereby the doubting [doting] subtlety of the
Anabaptists is refuted, who do expound the children of Abraham only
allegorically; as if God had had no respect to his stock, when he said, “I
will be the God of thy seed,”
(<011707>Genesis
17:7.) Certainly Peter doth not speak in this place of the shadows of the law;
but he affirmeth that this is of force under the kingdom of Christ, that God
doth adopt the children together with the fathers; and so, consequently, the
grace of salvation may be extended unto those which are as yet unborn,
(<450907>Romans
9:7.) I grant, indeed, that many which are the children of the faithful,
according to the flesh, are counted bastards, and not legitimate, because they
thrust themselves out of the holy progeny through their unbelief. But this doth
no whit hinder the Lord from calling and admitting the seed of the godly into
fellowship of grace. And so, although the common election be not effectual in
all, yet may it set open a gate for the special elect. As Paul intreateth in the
11th to the Romans,
(<451123>Romans
11:23,) whence we must set [seek] an answer for this question.
And in thy
seed. He proveth that the covenant was
made with the fathers, because God said unto Abraham,
“In thy seed shall
all nations be blessed,”
(<012218>Genesis
22:18.)
But if we admit Paul’s interpretation, this
testimony shall make nothing for the present cause. Paul teacheth that Christ is
this seed,
(<480316>Galatians
3:16.) If the blessing be promised to all mankind by Christ, what is this to the
especial or particular privilege of one nation? Secondly, Peter himself seemeth
shortly after to subscribe to this exposition of Paul, when as he saith that
Christ was sent, that in him the Jews may be blessed. For this could not
be, unless Christ were that blessed seed. I answer, When Paul referreth
it unto Christ, he standeth not upon the word
seed,
but he hath respect to an higher tiling; to wit, that it cannot be one seed,
unless it be united and knit together in Christ, as in the Head. For Ismael and
Isaac, although both of them be the sons of Abraham, yet do they not make one
seed, because they be divided into two people. Therefore, though many be
estranged from the family of Abraham, which came of hint according to the flesh,
yet Moses noteth one certain body, when he promiseth the blessing unto the seed
of Abraham. And whence cometh the unity, save only from the Head, which is
Christ? In this sense doth Paul understand this word seed of Christ,
although it be a noun collective; because, if you depart from hint, the
posterity of Abraham shall be as torn members, neither shall there be any thing
else in them, save only mere wasteless and scattering abroad. Peter agreeth with
that doctrine, because he doth so extend the blessing unto all the people, that
he doth, nevertheless, seek the fountain in Christ.
Secondly, forasmuch as the Jews do what they can to
wring [wrest] from us this testimony, the godly readers must arm themselves
against their cavils; and so much the rather, because Christian writers have
been too slack in this point, as I have said in the Epistle to the Galatians.
First, as touching the word
seed, there is no cause wily they should
prattle that Paul doth not rightly restrain it unto Christ; for he cloth not
this simply, but in that respect whereof I have spoken. In which point, I
confess, both our Latin and Greek interpreters have erred. Now, we must see what
this manner of speech doth import. The Gentiles shall be blessed in the seed of
Abraham. Our men think that there is some cause noted; to wit, that through that
seed the Gentiles shall be blessed. The Jews toss this to and fro, because this
phrase signifieth every where in the Scriptures, an example or similitude; as,
on the other side,
F198
to be cursed in Sodom, in Israel, or in another people, is to take them for a
notable example of a curse. I answer, that it is a doubtful speech, and taken
diversely, according to the circumstance of the places, which the Jews do
craftily dissemble. For they gather many places, out of which they prove that
there is a comparison made; as if it should be said, The Gentiles shall desire
to be blessed, like to the seed of Abraham. But when as the Scripture saith
elsewhere, “They shall bless themselves in the living God,” as
<240402>Jeremiah
4:2;
<236516>Isaiah
65:16; and again, “Do bless in the name of the Lord,”
(<051008>Deuteronomy
10:8,) and in other such like places; who doth not see that there is a cause
expressed? Therefore, I say that this form of speech ought to be understood
according to the circumstances of the places.
And now, forasmuch as I have declared that the seed
of Abraham can be found nowhere else save only in Christ, it remaineth that we
consider of what sort the office of Christ is. So shall it appear, undoubtedly,
that he is not made a bare example or pattern, but that the blessing is truly
promised to him; because without him we be all accursed. Yet there remaineth one
doubt; for certain both these are spoken in one sense, They shall be blessed in
thee, and in thy seed; but Abraham was nothing else but a type or mirror of the
blessing. I answer, that in the person of Abraham, that body is also noted out,
which dependeth upon one head, and is knit together in the
same.
All the
families. The Jews do grossly expound
this, That all nations shall desire to be blessed, as the seed of Abraham. But
we say otherwise, That they shall be engrafted into the society. For the name of
Abraham tendeth to this end, because it should come to pass that God should
gather all people
F199
unto him. Also, when the prophets will declare the force hereof, they foretell
everywhere that the inheritance of salvation shall be common to the Gentiles.
And hereby it appeareth that the covenant of God, which was then proper to the
Jews alone, is not only common to all men, but is made with us expressly;
otherwise, we could not conceive that hope of salvation which is firm enough out
of the gospel. Therefore, let us not suffer this promise to be wrung from us,
which is, as it were, a solemn declaration, whereby the Lord maketh us his heirs
together with the fathers. Whereunto Peter also had respect, when as he saith
shortly after, that Christ was first sent unto the Jews; for he doth signify
that the Gentiles also have their order, though it be
secondary.
26.
He hath raised up his
Son. He gathereth out of the words of
Moses that Christ is now revealed. But the words do seem to import no such
thing; yet doth he reason fitly thus, because the blessing could no otherwise
be, unless the beginning thereof did flow from the Messias. For we must always
remember this, that all mankind is accursed, and, therefore, there is a singular
remedy promised us, which is performed by Christ alone. Wherefore, he is the
only fountain and beginning of the blessing. And if so be that Christ came to
this end, that he may bless the Jews first, and, secondly, us, he hath
undoubtedly done that which was his duty to do; and we shall feel the force and
effect of this duty in ourselves, unless our unbelief do hinder
us.
This was a part of the priest’s office under
the law, to bless the people; and, lest this should be only a vain ceremony,
there was a promise added; as it is,
(<040627>Numbers
6:27.) And that which was shadowed in the old priesthood was truly performed in
Christ,
(<580701>Hebrews
7:1, 6.) Concerning which matter we have spoken more at large in the seventh
chapter to the Hebrews. I like not Erasmus’s translation; for he saith,
when he had raised him up, as if he spoke of a thing which was done long
ago. But Peter meaneth rather, that Christ was raised up, when he was declared
to be the author of the blessing; which thing, since it was done of late and
suddenly, it ought to move their minds the more. For the Scripture useth to
speak thus, as in the last place, of Moses, whereunto Peter alludeth. To raise
up a prophet, is to furnish him with necessary gifts to fulfill his function,
and, as it were, to prefer him to the degree of prophetical honor. And Christ
was raised up then, when he fulfilled the function enjoined him by his Father,
but the same thing is done daily when he is offered by the gospel, that he may
excel amongst us. We have said that in the adverb of order, first, is noted the
right of the first-be-gotten, because it was expedient that Christ should begin
with the Jews, that he might afterward pass over unto the
Gentiles.
Whilst that he
turneth. He doth again commend the
doctrine of repentance, to the end we may learn to conclude under the blessing
of Christ newness of life, as when Esaias promiseth that a “Redeemer
should come to Zion,” he addeth a restraint;
F200
“Those which in Jacob shall be turned from their iniquities.” For
Christ doth not do away the sins of the faithful, to the end they may grant
liberty to themselves to sin under this color; but he maketh them therewith all
new men. Although we must diligently distinguish these two benefits which are
linked together, that this ground-work may continue, that we are reconciled to
God by free pardon, I know that other men turn it otherwise; but this is the
true meaning of Luke; for he speaketh thus word for word, “In turning
every one from his wickedness.”
CHAPTER 4
In this narration we must consider three things
chiefly. That so soon as the truth of the gospel doth once appear, Satan setteth
himself against the same on the other side, so much as he is able, and
attempteth all things that he may smolder the same in the very first beginnings.
Secondly, That God doth furnish his children with invincible force and strength,
F210
that they may stand steadfast and unmovable against all assaults of Satan, and
not yield unto the violence of the wicked. And, last of all, we must note the
event and end, that howsoever the adversaries seem to bear the chiefest swing,
and they themselves do omit nothing which may serve to blot out the name of
Christ; and, on the other side, howsoever the ministers of sound doctrine be as
sheep in the mouths of wolves, yet doth God spread abroad the kingdom of his
Son; he fostereth the light of the gospel which is lighted; and he is the
protector of his children. Therefore, so often as the doctrine of the gospel
ariseth, and divers motions do rise on the other side, and the course thereof is
letted divers ways, there is no cause why godly minds should faint or quail, as
at some unwonted thing; but they ought rather to remember, that these are
ordinary endeavors of Satan, so that we must think upon this well before it come
to pass, that it cannot otherwise be but that Satan will spew out all his might
and main, so often as Christ doth come abroad with his doctrine. And therewithal
let us consider that the constancy of the apostles is set forth unto us for an
example, lest, being overcome either with any perils, or threatenings, or
terrors, we leap back from that profession of faith which the Lord requireth at
our hands. And, moreover, let us comfort ourselves with this, that we need not
to doubt but that the Lord will give prosperous success when we have done our
duty faithfully.
|
ACTS
4:1-4
|
|
1. And as they spoke unto the people, the
priests and the governor of the temple, and the Sadducees, came upon them,
2. Taking it grievously that they taught the people, and preached, in
Jesus’ name, the resurrection from the dead. 3. And they laid hands
on them, and they put them in prison until the morrow. For it was now even.
tide. 4. And many of those which heard the word believed; and the number
of men there was about five thousand.
|
1.
And as they
spoke. Hereby it appeareth how watchful
the wicked be, because they are always ready at an inch to stop the mouth of the
servants of Christ. And, undoubt edly, they came together, as it were, to quench
some great fire; which thing Luke signifieth, when as he saith that the ruler or
captain of the temple came also; and he addeth, moreover, that they took it
grievously that the apostles did teach. Therefore, they came not upon them by
chance, but of set purpose, that, according to their authority, they might
restrain the apostles, and put them to silence. And yet they have some show of
law and equity; for if any man did rashly intrude himself, it was the office of
the high priest to repress him; and also in like sort, to keep the people in the
obedience of the law and the prophets, and to prevent all new doctrines.
Therefore, when they hear unknown men, and such as had no public authority,
preaching unto the people in the temple, they seem, according as their office
did require, and they were commanded by God, to address themselves to remedy
this. And surely, at the first blush, it seemeth that there was nothing in this
action worthy of reprehension, but the end doth at length declare that their
counsel was wicked, and their affection ungodly.
Again, it was a hard matter for the apostles to
escape infamy and reproach, because they, being private and despised persons,
did take upon them public authority; to wit, because, when things are out of
order, many things must be essayed to [against] the common custom, and
especially, when we are to avouch and defend religion and the worship of God,
and the ringleaders themselves do stop all ways, and do abuse that office
against God, which was committed unto them by God. The faithful champions of
Christ must swallow up and pass through this ignominy in [under] Popery. For a
thousand summers will go over their heads before any reformation or amendment
will wax ripe amongst them for the better. Therefore, Luke standeth upon this
point, when as he saith that they were grieved because the resurrection was
preached in the name of Christ. For hereupon it followeth that they did hate the
doctrine before they knew the same. He expresseth the Sadducees by name, as
those which were more courageous
F211
in this cause. For they were almost [usually] a part of the priests; but because
the question is about the resurrection, they set themselves against the apostles
more than the rest. Furthermore, this was most monstrous confusion amongst the
Jews, in that this sect, which was profane, was of such authority. For what
godliness could remain, when as the immortality of the soul was counted as a
fable, and that freely? But men must needs run headlong after this sort, when
they have once suffered pure doctrine to fall to the ground amongst them.
Wherefore, we must so much the more diligently beware of every wicked turning
aside, lest such a step do follow immediately.
Some men think that the ruler of the temple was
chosen from among the priests, but I do rather think that he was some chief
captain of the Roman army; for it was a place which was fortified both naturally
and artificially. Again, Herod had built a tower there, which was called
Antonia; so that it is to be thought that he had placed there a band of
soldiers, and that the Roman captain had the government of the temple, lest it
should be a place of refuge for the Jews, if they had stirred up any tumult,
which we may likewise gather out of Josephus. And this agreeth very well, that
the enemies of Christ did crave the help of the secular power, under color of
appeasing some tumult. In the mean season, they seek favor at the hands of the
Romans, as if they were careful to maintain the right of their
empire.
4.
And many of them which
heard. The apostles are put in prison,
but the force of their preaching is spread far and wide, and the course thereof
is at liberty. Of which thing Paul boasteth very much, that the Word of God is
not bound with him,
(<550209>2
Timothy 2:9.) And here we see that Satan and the wicked have liberty granted
them to rage against the children of God; yet can they not (maugre their heads
F212)
prevail, but that God doth further and promote the kingdom of his Son; Christ
doth gather together his sheep; and that a few men unarmed, furnished with no
garrisons, do show forth more power in their voice alone, than all the world, by
raging against them. This is, indeed, no common work of God, that one sermon
brought forth such plentiful fruit; but this is the more to be wondered at, that
the faithful are not terrified with the present danger, and discouraged from
taking up the cross of Christ together with the faith. For this was a hard
beginning for novices. Christ did more evidently declare by this efficacy and
force of doctrine that he was alive, than if he should have offered his body to
be handled with hand, and to be seen with the eyes. And whereas it is said that
the number of those which believed did grow to be about five thousand, I do not
understand it of those which were newly added, but of the whole
church.
|
ACTS 4:
5-12
|
|
5. And it came to pass, that the next day
their rulers, and elders, and scribes, were gathered together at Jerusalem.
6. And Annas the high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, and Alexander, and
so many as were of the kindred of the priests, 7. And when they had set
them before them, they asked them, In what power, or in what name, have ye done
that? 8. Then Peter, being filled with the Holy Ghost, said unto them, Ye
rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, 9. If we be judged this day
for healing the man which was lame, by what means he is made whole: 10.
Be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, that in the name
of Jesus Christ of. Nazareth, whom ye have crucified, whom God hath raised up
from the dead, this man standeth before you whole. 11. This is the stone
which was refused of you the builders; it is placed in the head of the corner.
12. Neither is there salvation in any other. Neither is there any other
name given under heaven unto men, wherein we must be saved.
|
5. It is a thing worthy to be noted in this
place, that the wicked do omit no subtilty that they may blot out the gospel and
the name of Christ, and yet do they not obtain that which they hoped for;
because God doth make their counsels frustrate. For they make an assembly,
wherein they do all things so tyrannously, that yet, notwithstanding, lust
beareth a show of right, and liberty is driven far away, and at length the truth
may seem to be condemned by good right. But the Lord bringeth upon them a sudden
fear, so that they dare not do that which they can, and which they do most of
all desire. Whatsoever the apostles shall bring in defense of their cause, that
shall remain buried and shut up with the walls, where there is none which doth
bear them any favor. And therefore there is no place left for the truth. Yet we
see how the Lord bringeth their counsel to nought, whilst that being kept back
with fear of the people, they stay themselves and bridle their fury, to the end
they may avoid envy. But I marvel much why Luke doth make Annas the highest
priest in this place, seeing that it appeareth by Josephus, that this honor was
not taken from Caiaphas until Vitellius had entered Jerusalem to bear rule,
after that Pilate was commanded to depart unto Rome. All men grant that the Lord
was crucified in the eighteenth year of Tiberius. And that empire [the reign of
Tiberius] did continue four years longer. And it must needs be, that there were
three years complete, after the death of Christ, before Pilate was put from the
office of the pro-consul. For when Tiberius was dead he came to Rome; so that
Caiaphas was high priest yet three years after the death of Christ. Wherefore it
is to be thought, that that whereof Luke speaketh in this place did not happen
immediately after the resurrection of Christ; although the doubt cannot thus be
answered.
F213
For Josephus reporteth, that Jonathas was chosen into the place of Caiaphas; but
because this Jonathas was the son of Annas, it is a thing not unlike to be true,
that the son was called by the name of the father; as Caiaphas also had two
names; for they did also call him Joseph.
7.
In what
power. They do yet seem to have some
zeal of God. For they feign that they are careful that the honor due unto God
may not be given to any other.
Name
is taken in this place for authority. In sum, they deal as if they were most
earnest defenders and maintainers of God’s glory. In the mean season,
their importunateness is wonderful, in that they go about to drive the apostles
to make denial, by asking many questions concerning a manifest matter, and to
wring out by fear some other thing than they had confessed. But God doth bring
their crafty wiliness to nought, and maketh them hear that which they would
not.
8.
Peter, being filled with the Holy
Ghost. It is not without great cause
that Luke addeth this, to the end we may know that Peter spake not with such a
majesty of himself. And surely, seeing he had denied his Master, Christ, being
afraid at the voice of a silly woman,
(<402670>Matthew
26:70,) he should have utterly fainted in such an assembly, when he did only
behold their pomp, unless he had been upholden by the power of the Spirit. He
had great need of wisdom and strength.
F214
He excelleth in both these so much, that his answer is indeed divine. He is
another manner of man here than he was before. Furthermore, this profiteth us
two manner of ways. For this title, or commendation, is of no small force to set
forth the doctrine which shall follow immediately, when it is said that it came
from the Holy God, [Spirit.] And we are taught to crave at the hands of the Lord
the Spirit of wisdom and strength, when we make profession of our faith, to
direct our hearts and minds. The fullness of the Spirit is taken for a
large and no common measure.
9.
If we be judged. Undoubtedly Peter
layeth tyranny to the charge of the priests and the scribes, because they
examine them unjustly concerning a benefit which deserveth praise, as if he and
his fellow had committed some heinous offense. If, saith he, we be accused for
this cause, because we have made a sick man whole. Peter hath in this place more
respect unto the wicked affection of the mind than unto the very order of the
question. For if, under color of a miracle, the apostles would have drawn away
the people from the true and sincere worship of God, they should have been
worthily called to answer for themselves; because religion doth far excel all
the good things of this present life. But seeing they (having no cause at all)
did wickedly make an offense of that which they ought to have honored, Peter,
being supported with this confidence, doth at the first gird them wittily with a
taunting preface, because they sit as judges to condemn good deeds. Yet he
toucheth this point but lightly, that he may pass over unto the
matter.
10.
Be it known unto
you. Peter might (as I have already
said) have turned aside unto many starting-holes,
F215
if he would not have entered the cause;
F216
but because the miracle was wrought, to this end, that the name of Christ might
be glorified, he descendeth by and by unto this. For he knew that he was the
minister of such excellent power of God, that he might have a seal to confirm
his doctrine. In the meanwhile, the wicked, will they, nil they, are enforced to
hear that which they would have had buried full deep. When they have done what
they can, this is all; they cause Peter to avouch and object to their faces,
that wherewith they were so grieved, when it was spoken to others. And, first he
maketh Christ the author of the miracle. Secondly, because it seemed to be an
absurd and incredible thing, that a dead man should be endued with divine power,
he testifieth that Christ is alive, because God hath raised him up from the
dead, howsoever they had crucified him. So that the miracle giveth him occasion
to preach the resurrection of Christ. And by this testimony Peter meant to prove
that he was the true Messias. He saith that they had crucified him, not only to
the end he may upbraid this unto them, that they may acknowledge their fault;
but also that they may understand that they have in vain striven against God;
and so, consequently, cease to rage so unluckily and with such deadly
success.
11.
This is the
stone. He confirmeth by testimony of
Scripture that it is no new thing that the ringleaders
F217
of the Church, which have glorious titles given them, and have the chief room in
the temple of God, have, notwithstanding, wickedly rejected Christ. Therefore he
citeth a place out of the 118th Psalm,
(<19B822>Psalm
118:22,) where David complaineth that he is rejected of the captains [leaders]
of the people, and yet, notwithstanding, he boasteth that he was chosen of God
to have the chief room. Moreover, he compareth the Church, or the state of the
kingdom, by an usual metaphor to a building, he calleth those which have the
government the masters of the work,
F218
and he maketh himself the principal stone, whereon the whole building is stayed
and grounded. For that is meant by the head of the corner. Therefore, this is
David’s comfort, that howsoever the captains have rejected him, so that
they would not grant him even the basest place, yet did not their wicked and
ungodly endeavors hinder him from being extolled by God unto the highest degree
of honor. But that was shadowed in David which God would have perfectly
expressed in the Messias. Therefore Peter dealeth very aptly when as he citeth
this testimony, as being spoken before of Christ, as they knew full well that it
did agree properly to him. Now we know to what end Peter did cite the Psalm; to
wit, lest the elders and priests being unadvisedly puffed up with their honor,
should take to themselves authority and liberty to allow or disallow whatsoever
they would. For it is evident that the stone refused by the chief builders is
placed by God’s own hand in the chief place, that it may support the whole
house.
Furthermore, this happeneth not once only, but it
must be fulfilled daily; at least it must seem no new thing if the chief
builders do even now reject Christ. Whereby the vain boasting of the Pope is
plainly refuted, who maketh his boast of the bare title, that he may usurp
whatsoever is Christ’s. Admit we grant to the Pope and his horned beasts
that which they desire, to wit, that they are appointed to be ordinary pastors
of the Church, they can go no farther at length than to be called chief builders
with Annas and Caiaphas. And it is evident what account ought to be made of this
title, which they think is sufficient to mix heaven and earth together. Now let
us gather out of this place some things which are worth the noting. Forasmuch as
they are called master-builders who have government of the Church, the name
itself putteth them in mind of their duty. Therefore, let them give themselves
wholly to the building of the temple of God. And because all men do not their
duty faithfully as they ought, let them see what is the best manner of building
aright, to wit, let them retain Christ for the foundation; that done, let them
not mix straw and stubble in this building, but let them make the whole building
of pure doctrine; as Paul teacheth in
<460312>1
Corinthians 3:12. Whereas God is said to have extolled Christ, who was rejected
of the builders, this ought to comfort us, when as we see even the pastors of
the Church, or, at least, those which are in great honor, wickedly rebel against
Christ, that they may banish him. For we may safely set light by those visors
which they object against us; so that we need not fear to give Christ that humor
which God doth give to him. But if he wink for a time, yet doth he laugh at the
boldness of his enemies from on high, whilst they rage and fret upon earth.
Furthermore, though their conspiracies be strong and well guarded with all aids,
yet must we always assure ourselves of this, that Christ’s honor shall
remain safe and sound. And let the fruit of this confidence ensue also, that we
be valiant and without fear in maintaining the kingdom of Christ, whereof God
will be an invincible defender, as he himself affirmeth.
We have already spoken of Peter’s constancy, in
that one simple man, having such envious judges, and yet having but one partner
in the present danger, showeth no token at all of fear, but doth freely confess
in that raging and furious company, that thing which he knew would be received
with most contrary minds. And whereas he sharply upbraideth unto them that
wickedness which they had committed, we must let [seek] from hence a rule of
speech when we have to deal with the open enemies of the truth. For we must
beware of two faults on this behalf, that we seem not to flatter by keeping
silence or winking; for that were treacherous silence, whereby the truth should
be betrayed. Again, that we be not puffed up with wantonness, or immoderate heat
as men’s minds do oftentimes break out more than they ought in contention.
Therefore, let us use gravity in this point, yet such as is moderate; let us
chide freely, yet without all heat of railing. We see that Peter did observe
this order. For at the first he giveth an honorable title; when he is once come
to the matter he inveigheth sharply against them; neither could such ungodliness
as theirs was be concealed. Those which shall follow this example shall not only
have Peter to be their guide, but also the Spirit of God.
12.
Neither is there salvation in any other.
He passeth from the species [salvation] unto the genus, [or
more particular,] and he goeth from the corporal benefit unto perfect health,
[or general.] And assuredly Christ had showed this one token of his grace, to
the end he might be known to be the only author of life. We must consider this
in all the benefits of God, to wit, that he is the fountain of salvation. And he
meant to prick and sting the priests with this sentence, when as he saith that
there is salvation in none other save only in Christ, whom they went about to
put quite out of remembrance.
F219
As if he should say, that they are twice damned who did not only refuse the
salvation offered them by God, but endeavor to bring the same to nought, and did
take from all the people the fruit and use thereof. And although he seemeth to
speak unto deaf men, yet doth he preach of the grace of Christ, if peradventure
some can abide to hear; if not, that they may at least be deprived of all excuse
by this testimony.
Neither is there any other
name. He expoundeth the sentence next
going before. Salvation (saith he) is in Christ alone, because God hath decreed
that it should be so. For by
name
he meaneth the cause or mean, as if he should have said, forasmuch as
salvation is in God’s power only, he will not have the same to be common
to us by any other means than if we ask it of Christ alone. Whereas he saith
under
heaven, they do commonly refer it unto
creatures, as if he should say, that the force and power to save is given to
Christ alone. Notwithstanding, I do rather think that this was added, because
men cannot ascend into heaven, that they may come unto God. Therefore, seeing we
are so far from the kingdom of God, it is needful that God do not only invite us
unto himself, but that reaching out his hand he offer salvation unto us, that we
may enjoy the same. Peter teacheth in this place, that he hath done that in
Christ, because he came down into the earth for this cause, that he might bring
salvation with him, Neither is that contrary to this doctrine, that Christ is
ascended above all heavens,
(<490410>Ephesians
4:10.) For he took upon him our flesh once for this cause, that he might be a
continual pledge of our adoption. He hath reconciled the Father to us for ever
by the sacrifice of his death: by his resurrection he hath purchased for us
eternal life. And he is present with us now also, that he may make us partakers
of the fruit of eternal redemption; but the revealing of salvation is handled in
this place, and we know that the same was so revealed in Christ, that we need
not any longer to say, “Who shall ascend into heaven?”
(<451006>Romans
10:6.) And if so be this doctrine were deeply imprinted in the minds of all men,
then should so many controversies concerning the causes of salvation be soon at
an end, wherewith the Church is so much troubled. The Papists confess with us,
that salvation is in God alone, but by and by they forge to themselves infinite
ways to attain unto the same. But Peter calleth us back unto Christ alone. They
dare not altogether deny that we have salvation given us by Christ; but whilst
they feign so many helps, they leave him scarce the hundredth part of salvation.
But they were to seek for salvation at the hands of Christ wholly; for when
Peter excludeth plainly all other means, he placeth perfect salvation in Christ
alone, and not some part thereof only. So that they are far from understanding
this doctrine.
|
ACTS
4:13-18
|
|
13. And when they saw the boldness of Peter
and John, and considered that they were men unlearned and ignorant, they
wondered; and they knew them, that they had been with Jesus. 14. And when
they saw the man that had been healed standing with them, they could not say
against it. 15. But when they had commanded them to depart out of the
council, they consulted among themselves, 16. Saying, What shall we do to
these men? For a manifest sign is done by them, and it is openly known to all
the inhabitants of Jerusalem; neither can we deny it. 17. But lest it be
noised any farther among the people, in threatening let us threaten them, that
they speak not henceforth to any man in this name. 18. And then when they
had called them, they charged them that they should not speak at all, or teach,
in the name of Jesus.
|
13. Here may we see an evil conscience; for
being destitute of right and reason, they break out into open tyranny, the
hatred whereof they had essayed to escape. Therefore, he doth first declare that
they were convict, that it may appear that they did war against God wittingly
and willingly like giants. For they see a manifest work of his in the man which
was healed, and yet do they wickedly set themselves against him. In as much as
they know that Peter and John were men unlearned and ignorant, they acknowledge
that there was somewhat more than belongeth to man in their boldness; therefore
they are enforced to wonder whether they will or no. Yet they break out into
such impudence, that they fear not to seek some tyrannous means to oppress the
truth. When as they confess that it is a manifest sign, they condemn themselves
therein of an evil conscience. When they say that it is known to all men, they
declare that passing over God they have respect unto men only. For they betray
their want of shame thereby, that they would not have doubted to turn their back
if there had been any color of denial. And when they ask what they shall do,
they make their obstinate wickedness known unto all men. For they would have
submitted themselves unto God, unless devilish fury had carried them away to
some other purpose. This is the spirit of giddiness and madness, therewith God
doth make his enemies drunk. So when they hope shortly after that they can by
threatenings bring it about, that the same shall go no farther, what can be more
foolish? For after they have put two simple men to silence, shall the arm of God
be broken?
17.
In threatening let us
threaten. Here may we see what a deadly
evil power void of the fear of God is. For when that religion and reverence
which ought doth not reign, the more holy the place is which a man doth possess,
the more boldly
F220
doth he rage. For which cause we [should] always take good heed that the wicked
be not preferred unto the government of the Church. And those which are called
to this function must behave themselves reverently and modestly, lest they seem
to be armed to do hurt. But and if it so happen they abuse their honor, the
Spirit declareth there, as in a glass, what small account we ought to make of
their decrees and commandments.
F221
The authority of the pastors hath certain bounds appointed which they may not
pass. And if they dare be so bold, we may lawfully refuse to obey them; for if
we should, it were in us great wickedness, as it followeth now.
|
ACTS
4:19-23
|
|
19. And Peter and John answered them, and
said, Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you rather than to
God, judge ye. 20. For we cannot but speak those things which we have
seen and heard. 21. And when they had threatened them, they let them go,
finding nothing. for which they might punish them, because of the people; for
all men did glorify God because of that which was done. 22. For the man
was more than forty years old on whom the sign of healing was showed. 23.
Furthermore, when they were let go, they came to their fellows, and told
them whatsoever things the priests and elders had said.
|
19.
Whether it be
right. Let us remember to whom they make
this answer. for this council did undoubtedly represent the Church; but because
they do abuse their authority, the apostles say flatly that they are not to be
obeyed. And (as men use to do in an evident matter) they refer over the judgment
unto their adversaries for a reproach unto them. Furthermore it is worth the
noting, that they set the authority of God against their decrees; which thing
should be done out of season, unless they were the enemies of God, who
notwithstanding, were otherwise the ordinary pastors of the Church. Moreover,
the apostles express a farther thing also to wit, that the obedience which men
use toward evil and unfaithful pastors, howsoever they hold the lawful
government of the Church, is contrary to God. This question doth the Pope answer
pleasantly,
F222
because he saith that all those things are divine oracles whatsoever it hath
pleased him to blunder out un-advisedly.
F223
By this means the danger of contrariety is taken away. But the bishops can
challenge no more at this day than God had given then to the order of the
priests. Therefore, this is a toy too childish, [viz.] that they can command
nothing but that which is agreeable to the commandment of God.
F224
Yea, rather the thing itself declareth evidently that there shall be no conflict
then if they suffer their vain and unbridled lust to range freely, having
vanquished and renounced the doctrine of Christ.
Therefore, by what title soever men be called, yet
must we hear them only upon this condition, if they lead us not away from
obeying God. So that we must examine all their traditions by the rule of the
Word of God. We must obey princes and others which are in authority, yet so that
they rob not God (who is the chief King, Father, and Lord) of his right and
authority. If we must observe such modesty in politic [civil] government, it
ought to be of far more force in the spiritual government of the Church. And
lest, according to their wonted pride, they think that their authority is
abated, when God is extolled above them, Peter draweth them away from such
pleasant flattering of themselves, telling them that this matter must be
determined before the judgment-seat of God; for he saith plainly before
[in the sight of] God; because, howsoever men be blinded, yet will God never
suffer any man to be preferred before him. And surely the Spirit did put this
answer in the mouth of the apostles, not only to the end he might repress the
furiousness of the enemies, but that he might also teach us what we ought to do,
so often as men become so proud, that having shaken off the yoke of God, they
will lay their own yoke upon us. Therefore, let us then remember this holy
authority of God, which is able to drive away the vain smoke of all man’s
excellency.
20.
For we
cannot. Many things which are found out
by hearing and seeing may, yea, ought to be concealed, when as the question is
concerning the redeeming of peace. For this is a point of discourtesy and of
wicked stubbornness to move and raise a tumult about unnecessary matters; but
the apostles do not speak generally, when as they say they cannot but speak. For
the gospel of Christ is now in hand, wherein consisteth both the glory of God
and the salvation of men. It is an unmeet thing, and sacrilegious wickedness,
that the same should be suppressed by prohibitions and menacings
F225
of men; for God commandeth that his gospel be preached, especially since they
did know that they were chosen to be witnesses and preachers of Christ, and that
God had opened their mouth. Therefore, whosoever putteth them to silence, he
endeavoreth so much as he is able to abolish the grace of God, and fordo
[destroy] the salvation of men. And if so be that a prohibition so wicked do
stop our mouths, woe be to our sluggishness. Now, let all men see what
confession God requireth at their hands, lest, when they keep silence because of
men, they hear a fearful voice proceed out of the mouth of Christ, whereby their
unfaithfulness shall be condemned. And as for those which are called unto the
office of teaching, let them be terrified with no threatenings of men, with no
color of authority, but let them execute
F226
that office which they know is enjoined them by God. Woe be unto me, saith Paul,
if I preach not the gospel, because the function is committed unto me,
(<460910>1
Corinthians 9:10.) Neither ought we only to set this commandment of God against
the tyrannous commandments of men, but also against all lets which Satan doth
oftentimes thrust in to break off and hinder the course of the gospel. For we
have need of a strong buckler to bear off such sore assaults, which all the
ministers of Christ do feel; but howsoever we speed, this is a brazen wall, that
the preaching of the gospel doth please God, and therefore that it can for no
cause be suppressed.
21.
And when they had
threatened them. And here is the end of
sedition, that the wicked cease not to breathe out their fury, yet are they
bridled by the secret power of God, so that they cannot tell how to do any hurt.
F227
How is it that being content with threatenings, they do not also rage against
their bodies, save only because the power of God doth bind them as a chain? Not
that the fear of God doth prevail with them, for it is the regard of the people
alone which hindereth them; but the Lord doth bind them with his bonds, though
they be ignorant thereof. Luke commendeth unto us the providence of God in
preserving his children; and though it be hidden from the wicked, yet we may
behold the same with the eyes of faith, Furthermore, the wonderful counsel of
God doth show itself here, in that the glory of Christ is furthered by those
which are his most deadly enemies. For whereas the priests do assemble
themselves together, it is not done without great rumor. All men wait for some
rare and singular event; the apostles depart, being let loose and acquitted.
Therefore, the adversaries are not only vanquished, but they confirm the gospel
against their will. Notwithstanding, it is expedient for us to mark again, that
the faithful do so get the victory, that they are always humbled under the
cross. For they are threatened again, and straitly charged, that they teach not
henceforth in the name of Christ. Therefore, they do not so get the upper hand
that they do not triumph, save only under the reproach of the cross. Whereas
Luke saith that they did all
glorified God, he noteth the fruit of
the miracle now the second time, although it may be that they were not all
brought unto the perfect end. For that man which is touched with the feeling of
the power of God, and doth not come unto Christ, neither hath his faith
confirmed by the miracle he stayeth, as it were, in the midway. Yet this was
some thing, though not all, that the power of God was acknowledged in the
healing of the man, so that the adversaries being ashamed, did cease off from
their fury, or at least give back a little.
23.
Furthermore when they were let go. It
shall appear by and by to what end they declared to the other disciples what
things had befallen them, to wit, that they might be the more emboldened and
encouraged by the grace of God hereafter; secondly, that they might arm
themselves with prayer against the furious threatenings of their enemies; and
thus must the children of God do, one must prick forward another, and they must
join hand in hand, that they may vanquish the common adversary fighting under
Christ’s banner. They consider
F228
with themselves what dangers hang over their heads, to the end they may be the
more ready to enter
F229
the same, although they see their enemies press sore upon them; yet lest it
should grieve them
F230
to have a new combat ever now and then, they assure
F231
themselves that they shall be invincible
F232
through the same power of God whereby they got the victory before. And it is to
be thought (although Luke makes no mention thereof) that the apostles being
contented with their former answer, did not contend with those furies, [furious
men;] and yet we must persuade ourselves that they were not so forgetful of
their former constancy that they did submit themselves unto their ungodly decree
like slaves.
F233
|
ACTS
4:24-31
|
|
24. And when they had heard it, they lifted up
their voice unto God with one accord, and said, Lord,, thou art God, which hast
made heaven and earth, the sea, and all things which are therein; 25.
Which by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, Why have the heathen
raged together, and why have the people imagined vain things? 26. The
kings of the earth have stood up, and the rulers have met together against the
Lord, and against his Christ. 27. For of a truth, Herod and Pontius
Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, have come together in this
city against thy holy Son, Jesus, 28. That they might do whatsoever thine
hand and thy counsel had decreed before to be done. 29. And now, O Lord,
look upon the threatenings of these men; and grant unto thy servants that they
may speak thy word with boldness; 30. Reaching out thine hand to this
end, that healing, and signs, and wonders, may be done by the name of thy only
Son, Jesus. 31. And when they had prayed, the place moved wherein they
were assembled: and they were all filled with the Holy Ghost, and did speak the
word of God with boldness.
|
We are taught by this example what is our duty to do
when our adversaries do imperiously threaten us; for we must not carelessly
laugh in time of danger, but the fear of danger ought to drive us to crave help
at the hands of God, and this is a remedy to comfort and set us up on foot,
lest, being terrified with threatenings, we cease off from doing our duty. Here
is a double fruit of this history, that the disciples of Christ do not jest when
they hear that their enemies do threaten them so sore and press so sore upon
them, as careless and sluggish men use to do; but being touched with fear, they
fly to seek help at the hands of God; and again, they are not terrified, neither
yet do they conceive any immoderate fear;
F234
but crave of God
F235
invincible constancy with right godly petitions.
24.
Thou art God, which hast
created. Although this title and
commendation of God’s power be general, yet it ought to be referred unto
the present matter, for they do in such sort acknowledge the power of God in the
creation of the whole world, that they apply the same therewithal unto the
present use. In like sort, the prophets do oftentimes commend the same, to the
end they may redress that fear which troubleth us when we behold the power of
our enemies; secondly, they add thereunto the promise, and they make these two
foundations of their boldness whereby they are emboldened to pray. And surely
our prayers are such as they ought to be, and acceptable to God only then, when
as staying ourselves upon his promises and power, we pray with certain hope to
obtain that for which we pray, for we cannot otherwise have any true confidence
unless God do will us to come unto him, and promise that he is ready to help us;
and, secondly, unless we acknowledge that he is able enough to help us;
wherefore let the faithful exercise themselves in this double meditation so
often as they address themselves unto prayer. Furthermore, we gather hereby
after what sort we ought to consider the creation of the world; to wit, that we
may know that all things are subject to God, and ruled by his will, and when
that the world hath done what it can, there shall no other thing come to pass
but that which God hath decreed; yea, that the wantonness of the wicked is
monstrous, as if the clay should resist the potter; for this is the meaning of
the faithful generally, that whatsoever dangers hang over their heads, yet can
God prevent the same infinite ways, forasmuch as all things are in his hand, and
that he is able to make all the parts of heaven and earth (which he hath
created) to obey him.
25.
Who by the mouth of
David. They descend now into the second
member, that they ask nothing but that which God hath promised to perform, so
that his will and power are joined together, to the end they may fully assure
themselves that they shall obtain their requests; and because the kingdom of
Christ is now in hand, they make rehearsal of the promise of God, wherein he
promiseth to defend and maintain the same, so that when the whole world hath
done what it can to overthrow it, yet all shall be in vain; and herein their
godliness and sincere zeal, in that they are not so much careful for their own
safety, as for the increasing and advancement of the kingdom of
Christ.
Why have the Gentiles
raged? We must need confess that David
speaketh of himself, who after he was chosen king by the Lord, and anointed by
Samuel the prophet, did enjoy the kingdom very hardly,
F236
because his enemies withstood him on every side. We know how the rulers and
people conspired together with Saul and his family; after that the Philistines,
and other strange enemies, despising him when he came newly to the crown, made
war against him, striving who should begin first, wherefore it is not without
cause that he complaineth that the kings rage and take counsel together, and
that the people do go about divers things; nevertheless, because he knew that
God was the supporter of his kingdom, he derideth their foolish enterprises, and
affirmeth that they are vain; but because his kingdom was established, that it
might be a figure or image of the kingdom of Christ, David doth not stay still
in the shadow itself; but he apprehendeth the body, yea, the Holy Ghost, as the
apostles do truly repeat the same, doth sharply reprove the foolish and
ridiculous madness of the world, in that they dare invade the kingdom of Christ
which God had esta-blished, as well in the person of David as of Christ himself.
And this is a singular comfort, in that we hear that God is on our side, so long
as we go on warfare under the kingdom of Christ. Hereby we may persuade
ourselves, that howsoever all men, both high and low do wickedly conspire
together against this kingdom, yet shall they not prevail, for what is all the
whole world compared with God? But we must first of all know and assure
ourselves of this, that God will continually maintain the kingdom of his Son,
whereof he himself is the author, so that we may set his decree (which shall not
be broken) against the rashness of men, that trusting to the help of his hand,
we may not doubt to despise all the preparation and furniture of men, though
they be terrible; and he doth diligently express how great the bands of the
adversaries are; he saith, that they attempt all things, he doth also reckon up
their counsels, lest any of these do terrify us. Furthermore, when as the Psalm
teacheth, that the kingdom of Christ shall endure, maugre the heads of the
adversaries, it doth also show that there shall be many adversaries, which shall
endeavor to overthrow the same. On the one side, he bringeth in the kings
raging, on the other, the people all out of quiet,
F237
whereby he signifieth that all estates shall be offended at it;
F238
and no marvel, because nothing is more contrary to the flesh than the spiritual
sword of the gospel wherewith Christ killeth us, that he may make us obey him,
(<451516>Romans
15:16.) Therefore, we must know this for a surety, that the kingdom of Christ
shall never be quiet in the world, lest when we are to fight, we be afraid as at
some strange thing.
26.
Against the Lord, and his
Christ. The Spirit teacheth by this
word, that all those do make war against God which refuse to submit themselves
to Christ; they do full little think this oftentimes, notwithstanding it is so
that because God will reign in the person of his Son alone, we refuse to obey
him so often as we rebel against Christ, as the Lord himself saith in John,
“He which honoreth not the Son, honoreth not the Father.” Wherefore
let the hypocrites profess a thousand times that they mean nothing less than to
make war against God, yet shall they find this true, that God is their open
enemy, unless they embrace Christ with his gospel. The use of this doctrine is
double, for it armeth us against all the terrors of the flesh, because we must
not fear, lest they get the victory of God which withstand the gospel. Again, we
must beware, lest, through the contempt of godly doctrine, we advance ourselves
against God to our own destruction.
27.
Have met together in this city. They
declare that this prophecy was proved to be true by the event, to the end they
may believe the same more assuredly, for the sense is, Lord, thou hast spoken it
and we have in truth tried [experienced] the same to be true; and they call to
mind that which was done four years before, or thereabout. In like sort, it is
expedient for us to apply the events of things which are foretold to the
confirmation of our faith; but because it might seem that the matter fell out
far otherwise then than the Psalm pronounceth, forasmuch as they raged not in
vain, neither were the assaults of the enemies frustrate when they had put
Christ to death; and their violence went further afterwards after a fearful
manner. The faithful remove this offense, and say that the enemies could do no
more than God had appointed; therefore, howsoever the wicked did suppose that
Christ was quite taken away by death, and did now vainly triumph, yet the
faithful confess that their rage was all but vain. But here may a question be
moved, why he calleth them the Gentiles and people of Israel, seeing there was
but one body? I think that the diversity of countries is noted in this place,
out of which the Jews came together to the feast, as if they should have said,
that the Jews which were born in divers places, having made, as it were, a
concourse, did assault the kingdom of Christ, yet was their fury frustrate and
of none effect.
Thy holy Son
Jesus. The Grecians use the very same
word which I translated even now, servant, when mention was made of
David, for they call
[pa~ida]
sometimes a servant sometimes a son; and David is so called, because he was the
minister of God, as well in ruling the people as in the office of a prophet; but
this word, son, agreeth better with the person of Christ, unless some man
had liefer take it thus, that Luke meant to allude unto that likelihood
[resemblance] which David had with Christ when he setteth down a word of a
double signification. It is expressly said, that God hath anointed his Son, that
that may truly agree to him which is in the Psalm, for in anointing him God made
him a King, and yet we must note therewithal what anointing this was, for we
know that he was not anointed with visible oil, but with the Holy
Ghost.
28.
That they might
do. I have already declared to what end
this is spoken; that the kingdom of Christ was so far from being overrun by that
conspiracy, that in truth it did then flourish. Notwithstanding herein is
contained a singular doctrine, that God doth so govern and guide all things by
his secret counsel, that, he doth bring to pass those things which he hath
determined, even by the wicked. Not that they are ready willingly to do him such
service, but because he turneth their counsels and attempts backward; so that on
the one side appeareth great equity and most great righteousness; on the other
appeareth nought but wickedness and iniquity. Which matter we have handled more
at large in the second chapter. Let us learn here, by the way, that we must so
consider the providence of God, that we know that it is the chief and only
guider of all things which are done in the world, that the devil and all the
wicked are kept back with God’s bridle, lest they should do us any harm;
that when they rage fastest, yet are they not at liberty to do what they list,
but have the bridle given them, yet so far forth as is expedient to exercise us.
Those men which do acknowledge the foreknowledge of God alone, and yet confess
not that all things are done as it pleaseth him, are easily convict by these
words, That God hath appointed before that thing to be done which was done. Yea,
Luke being not contented with the
word
counsel, addeth also
hand,
improperly, yet to the end he might the more plainly declare that the events
of things are not only governed by the counsel of God, but that they are also
ordered by his power and hand.
29.
And now O
Lord. They do very well extend that unto
themselves which they cited concerning Christ; because he will not, be separated
from the gospel; yea, what trouble so ever befalleth his members, he applieth
that to his own person. And they crave at God’s hands that he will beat
down the cruelty of the adversaries; yet not so much for their own sake that
they may live quietly and without vexation, as that they may have liberty to
preach the gospel in all places. Neither was it for them to desire a life which
they might spend idly, having forsaken their calling. For they add, “Grant
unto thy servants, O Lord, that they may speak boldly.” And by the way we
must note this speech, that the Lord would behold their threatenings. For seeing
it belongeth properly to him to resist the proud, and to throw down their lofty
looks; the more proudly they brag and boast, the more do they undoubtedly
provoke God to be displeased with them, and it is not to be doubted but that
God, being offended with such indignity and cruelty, will redress the same. So
Ezechias, to the end he may obtain help in extremity, declareth before the Lord
the arrogancy of Sennacherib and his cruel threatenings,
(<233714>Isaiah
37:14 and 17.) Wherefore let the cruelty and reproaches of our enemies rather
stir up in us a desire to pray, than any whit discourage us from going forward
in the course of our office.
30.
Grant unto thy
servants. Seeing that one miracle had
stinged the enemy so sore how is it that these holy men do desire to have new
miracles done daily? Therefore we gather that hence which I have already
touched, that they make so great account of the glory of God, that in comparison
of this, they set light by all other things. They have respect unto this one
thing only, that the power of God may be declared by miracles, which the godly
ought always to desire, although the adversaries burst, and all the whole hell
do rage. The same must we also think of boldness to speak. They knew that the
wicked could abide nothing worse than the free course of the gospel; but because
they know that that is the doctrine of life which God will have published
whatsoever befall; they do undoubtedly prefer the preaching thereof before all
other things, because it is acceptable to God. And we are taught that we do then
rightly acknowledge the benefits of God as we ought, if by this occasion we be
pricked forward to pray, that he will confirm that which he hath began. The
apostles had showed a token of heroic fortitude; now again they pray that they
may be furnished with boldness. So Paul desireth the faithful to pray unto the
Lord that his mouth may be opened, whereas, notwithstanding, his voice did sound
everywhere
(<490619>Ephesians
6:19.) Therefore, the more we perceive ourselves to be holpen by the Lord, let
us learn to crave at the hands of God that we may go forward hereafter; and
especially seeing the free confession of the gospel is a singular gift of God,
we must continually beseech him to keep us in the same.
31.
And when they had
prayed. Luke declareth now that God did
not only hear this prayer, but did also testify the same by a visible sign from
heaven. For the shaking of the place should, of itself, have done them small
good; but it tendeth to another end, that the faithful may know that God is
present with them. Finally, it is nothing else but a token of the presence of
God. But the fruit followeth, for they are all filled with the Holy Ghost, and
endowed with greater boldness. We ought rather to stand upon this second member.
For whereas God did declare his power then by shaking the place it was a rare
and extraordinary thing; and whereas it appeared by the effect, that the
apostles did obtain that which they desired, this is a perpetual profit of
prayer, which is also set before us for an example.
|
ACTS
4:32-37
|
|
32. And the multitude which believed had one
heart and one soul; and no man did say that any of those things which he
possessed was his own; but they had all things common. 33. And the
apostles did bear witness of the resurrection of Jesus Christ with great power;
and great grace was upon them all. 34. For there was one among them that
kicked: for so many as possessed lands or houses, setting them, they brought the
price of those things which were sold, 35. And they laid it at the feet
of the apostles: and it was distributed to every man according as he had need.
36. And Joses, which was suremined of the opostles Barnabas, (which is,
the son of comfort,) a Levite, of the country of Cyprus, 37. Whereas he
had land, he sold it, and brought the money, and laid it at the apostles’
feet.
|
32.
And the
multitude. In this place there are three
things commended; that the faithful were all of one mind; that there was a
mutual partaking of goods amongst them; that the apostles behaved themselves
stoutly in announcing the resurrection of Christ. He saith that the
multitude had one
heart; because this is far more
excellent than if a few men should have a mutual consent. And heretofore he hath
declared, that the Church did grow to be about five thousand. And now he saith
that there was wonderful concord in so great a multitude, which is a very hard
matter.
And surely where faith beareth the chief sway, it
doth so knit the hearts of men together, that all of them do both will and nill
one thing. For discord springeth hence because we are not all governed with the
same Spirit of Christ. It is well known that by these two words,
heart
and
soul,
he meaneth the will. And because the wicked do oftentimes conspire together
to do evil, this concord was laudable and holy therefore because it was amongst
the faithful.
And no man did
say. This is the second member; that
they coupled this love with external benefits. But we shall see anon, after what
sort they had their goods common. This is now worth the noting in the text of
Luke that the inward unity of minds goeth before as the root, and then the fruit
followeth after. And surely even we ought to observe the same order, we must
love one another,
F239
and then this love of ours must show itself by external effects.
F240
And in vain do we boast of a right affection, unless there appear some testimony
thereof in external offices. Moreover, Luke declareth therewithal, that they
were not of one mind for any respect of their own commodity, forasmuch as the
rich men, when they did liberally bestow their goods, sought nothing less than
their own gain.
33.
And with great
power. This third member appertaineth to
doctrine. For Luke doth signify that the zeal which the apostles had to preach
the gospel was so far from being diminished, that they were rather endowed with
new power. Whereas he doth only name the resurrection of Christ, it is
synecdoche; for this part is put for the whole gospel. But Luke maketh
mention of the resurrection alone, because it is, as it were, the furnishing or
fulfilling of the gospel; and, secondly, because they had endured a sore combat
for the same, and the Sadducees were sore grieved at it, who aid then bear the
chief swinge, [sway.]
And great grace
was. He signifieth that this served not
a little to the spreading abroad of doctrine, in that, by helping the poor so
bountifully, they found favor at the hands of strangers. For he saith that they
were beloved, because they were beneficial.
F241
Therefore, there is a showing of a reason in these words, No man amongst them
did lack. Although we need not doubt of this, but that their honesty, and
temperance, and modesty, and patience, and other virtues, did provoke many to
bear them good-will. He declareth
F242
afterward, after what sort they had their goods common, which he had touched
before, to wit, that the rich men sold their lands and houses, that they might
relieve the poverty of the poor,
34.
For so many as
were. Although this be an universal
speech, yet is it all one as if it were indefinite. And assuredly it is to be
thought that there were many which did not diminish their possessions, and that
may be gathered out of the text, [context.] For when he speaketh of Joses anon,
undoubtedly he meant to note a notable example, passing all others. Therefore he
saith, that all did that which many did every where; neither doth this disagree
with the common use of the Scripture. Again, he meaneth not that the faithful
sold all that they had, but only so much as need required. For this is spoken
for amplification’s sake, that the rich men did not only relieve the
poverty of their brethren of the yearly revenue of their lands, but they were so
liberal, that they spared not their lands. And this might be, though they did
not rob themselves of all, but only a little diminish their revenues; which we
may gather again out of the words of Luke, for he saith that this was the end,
that no man might lack. He showeth further, that they used great wisdom,
F243
because it was distributed as every man had need. Therefore the goods were not
equally divided, but there was a discreet distribution made, lest any should be
out of measure oppressed with poverty. And, peradventure, Joses hath this
commendation given him by name, because he sold his only possession. For by this
means he passed all the rest.
Hereby it appeareth what that meaneth, that no man
counted anything his own, but they had all things common. For no man had his own
privately to himself, that he alone might enjoy the same, neglecting others; but
as need required, they were ready to bestow upon all men. And now we must needs
have more than iron bowels, seeing that we are no more moved with the reading of
this history. The faithful did at that day give abundantly even of that which
was their own, but we are not only content at this day wickedly to suppress that
which we have in our hands, but do also rob others. They did and faithfully
bring forth their own; we invent a thousand subtile shifts to draw all things
unto us by hook or by crook. They laid it down at the apostles’ feet, we
fear not with sacrilegious boldness to convert that to our own use which was
offered to God. They sold in times past their possessions, there reigneth at
this day an insatiable desire to buy. Love made that common to the poor and
needy which was proper to every man; such is the unnaturalness of some men now,
that they cannot abide that the poor should dwell upon the earth, that they
should have the use of water, air, and heaven.
F244
Wherefore, these things are written for our shame and
reproach. Although even the poor themselves are to blame for some part of this
evil. For seeing goods cannot be common after this sort, save only where there
is a godly agreement, and where there reigneth one heart and one soul; many men
are either so proud or unthankful, or slothful, or greedy, or such hypocrites,
that they do not only so much as in them lieth quite put out the desire to do
well, but also hinder ability. And yet must we remember that admonition of Paul,
that we be not weary of well-doing,
(<480609>Galatians
6:9.) And whereas, under color of this, the Anabaptists and fantastical
[fanatical] men have made much ado, as if there ought to be no civil property of
goods amongst Christians, I have already refuted this folly
F245
of theirs in the second chapter. For neither doth Luke in this place prescribe a
law to all men which they must of necessity follow, while that he reckoneth up
what they did in whom a certain singular efficacy and power of the Holy Spirit
of God did show itself; neither doth he speak generally of all men, that it can
be gathered that they were not counted Christians which did not sell all that
they had.
CHAPTER 5
|
ACTS
5:1-6
|
|
1. And a certain man called Ananias, with
Sapphira his wife, sold a possession, 2. And he kept back part of the
price, his wife knowing thereof, and bringing part, he laid it at the
apostles’ feet. 3. And Peter said, Ananias, why hath Satan filled
thine heart that thou shouldest lie to the Holy Ghost, and keep back part of the
price of the ground? 4. Did it not, remaining, remain to thee? and, being
sold, was it not in thy power? How is it that thou hast put this thing in thy
heart? Thou hast not lied to men, but to God. 5. And when Ananias heard
these words, falling, he yielded up the ghost; and there came great fear upon
all those which had heard these things. 6. Furthermore, the young men
which were present gathered him up, and, carrying him out, they buried
him.
|
1. THOSE things which Luke hath reported
hitherto did show that that company, which was gathered together under the name
of Christ, was rather a company of angels than of men, Moreover, that was
incredible virtue, that the rich men did despoil themselves of their own accord,
not only of their money, but also of their land, that they might relieve the
poor. But now he showeth that Satan had invented a shift to get into that holy
company, and that under color of such excellent virtue; for he hath wonderful
wiles of hypocrisy to insinuate himself. This way doth Satan assault the Church,
when as he cannot prevail by open war. But we must specially in this place have
respect unto the drift of the Holy Ghost. For in this history he meant to
declare, first, how acceptable singleness of heart is to God, and what an
abomination hypocrisy is in his sight; secondly, how greatly he alloweth
[approves] the holy and pure policy and govermnent of his Church. For this is
the principal point, the punishment wherewith punished Ananias and his wife. As
the greatness thereof did at that time terrify them all, so it is unto us a
testimony that God cannot abide this unfaithfulness, when as bearing a show of
holiness where there is none, we do mock him contemptibly. For if, having
weighed all the circumstances, we be desirous to know the sum, Luke condemneth
no other fault in Ananias than this, that he meant to deceive God and the Church
with a reigned offering. Yet there were more evils packed under this
dissimulation: the contempt of God, whom he feareth not, though he knew his
wickedness; sacrilegious defrauding, because he keepeth back part of that which
he professeth to be holy to God; perverse vanity and ambition, because he
vaunteth himself in the presence of men, without having any respect unto
God’s judgment; want of faith, because he would never have gone this way
to work, unless he had mistrusted God; the corrupting of a godly and holy order;
furthermore, the hypocrisy itself was a great offense of
itself.F246
The fact of Ananias did bear a goodly
show,F247
although he had given only the half of his land. Neither is this a small virtue,
for a rich man to bestow the half of his goods upon the poor; but the sacrifices
of the ungodly are an abomination to God,
(<201508>Proverbs
15:8;) neither can any thing please him where the singleness of heart is
wanting. For this cause is it that Christ maketh more account of the two mites
offered by the widow, than of the great sums of others, who of their great heaps
gave some part,
(<422102>Luke
21:2.) This is the cause why God doth show an example of such sharp punishment
in Ananias. Now, let us note every point by
itself. He laid it at the feet of
the apostles. Lo, what ambition doth!
Ananias is ashamed not to be accounted one of the best; therefore, although he
be greedy of money, yet to the end he may purchase a name amongst men, he
depriveth himself of some part of his riches. In the meanwhile, he doth not
consider that he lieth and deceiveth in the sight of God, and that God will
punish this lie. So it is, that he honoreth the apostles’ feet more than
God’s eyes. Wherefore, we must take good heed, that when we do well, we do
not seek to be praised of the bystanders;
F248
and it is not without cause that Christ saith, that it is profitable for us when
we give our alms, to have the left hand ignorant of that which the right hand
doth.
3.
And Peter said. How did Peter know
Ananias’ fraud (and purloining?) Undoubtedly by the revelation of the
Spirit. Therefore, Luke signifieth unto us, that the apostles did after a sort
represent God’s person, and supply his room. If the Spirit of God, by the
mouth of a mortal man, do so sore urge an hypocrite, being otherwise painted
with the beautiful color of virtues, how shall the reprobate abide the voice of
God himself, with the sound of the trumpet, when they shall appear before his
judgment-seat? Furthermore, Peter pointeth out the cruelness and horribleness of
the offense
F249
by his question, when he saith, that Satan had filled the heart of Ananias. For
there is no man whose heart is not pricked with the pricks of Satan, and all men
are also many ways tempted, yea, these temptations pierce into their minds; but
where Satan possesseth the heart, he reigneth in the whole man, having, as it
were, expelled God. This is a sign of a reprobate, to be so addicted and given
over to Satan, that the Spirit of God hath no place. That which followeth
afterward concerning lying may have a double sense; either that he did falsely
bear a show of the Spirit, or that he lied against the Spirit. And, indeed, it
is word for word mentiri Spiritum; but forasmuch as the Greek word
[yeudesqai]
is joined with a double accusative case and that doth better agree with the text
[context,] I am rather of this mind, that Ananias is reprehended, because he did
lie falsely to the Holy Ghost. Which he confirmeth shortly after, when he
upbraideth this unto him, that he hath lied unto God, and not unto men.
Wherefore we must take great heed, that hypocrisy reign not in us, which hath
this wickedness proper to it, to go about to deceive God, and, as it were
cornicum oculos configere. To go about to make blind those which are most
wise;
F250
which cannot be without a disloyal and unseemly mock. Wherefore it is not
without cause that Peter saith, that where this cometh to pass the heart is
possessed of Satan. For who durst (unless he were void of reason) so blaspheme
God? Therefore Peter asketh him as of some wonder, because such blindness is
horrible.
4.
Did it not remaining. This amplifieth
the offense because he sinned, being enforced by no necessity. For seeing it is
no just or lawful excuse to have been provoked by some other means, how much
worse is it to run headlong unto wickedness willingly, and, as it were of set
purpose to pull down God’s vengeance? We gather out of this, that no man
was enforced to sell his goods or lands. For Peter saith, that Ananias had free
liberty to keep both his land and his money; because in the second member, the
field which was sold is taken for the price itself. Therefore he should
nevertheless have been counted faithful, though he had kept that which was his
own. Whereby it appeareth that they are men destitute of their right wits, who
say that it is not lawful for the faithful to have anything of their
own.
Thou hast not lied to men, but to
God. Although the words be diversely
construed, yet do I not doubt but that this confirmeth the former sentence. For
hypocrites do so enwrap themselves in so many shifts, that they think they have
nothing to do with God. And Peter speaketh thus expressly, because Ananias had
deceived the Church. But he ought to have considered, that
“where two or three
be gathered together in the name of Christ, he is present there as the chief
governor,”
(<401820>Matthew
18:20;)
yea, he ought to have behaved himself no otherwise in
that assembly, than if he should have seen God with his eyes. For seeing that
God will reign in the Church, if we give him any reverence, we must reverence
that rule and government religiously which he exerciseth by his Word. The
apostles were indeed men, but not private men, because God had put them in his
stead. Furthermore, we must note, that he saith that he lieth to God who doth
lie to the Holy Ghost. For the divinity of the Holy Ghost is manifestly proved
by this form of speech. In like sort Paul saith, “Ye are the temples of
God, because his Spirit dwelleth in you,”
(<460316>1
Corinthians 3:16,17; and 6:19.)
5.
When Ananias heard these things. The death of
Ananias doth, indeed, declare and prove the force of the word, which Paul cloth
highly extol; to wit, that it is the savor of death unto death to those which
perish,
(<470216>2
Corinthians 2:16.) He speaketh, indeed, of the spiritual death of the soul, but
there was a visible sign in the body of Ananias of that punishment which cannot
be seen with the eyes of men. He was not slain with sword, by force, nor hand,
but was stricken dead with the only hearing of the voice. When we hear this, let
the threatenings of the gospel terrify us, and humble us in time, lest we also
feel the like effect. For that which is spoken of Christ,
“He shall slay the
wicked with the breath of his mouth.”
(<231104>Isaiah
11:4,)
doth not only appertain to the head of the wicked,
but also to every member. For those which refuse the salvation offered in his
word, it must needs be deadly to them, which was naturally wholesome. But and if
any man do think it an absurd thing that the apostle did punish Ananias bodily,
first, I answer, that this was an extraordinary thing; secondly, that this was
one of the gifts of the Spirit, as it appeareth by the 19th chapter of the First
to the Corinthians, (verse 10.) After which sort we shall afterward see Elymas,
the sorcerer, stricken with blindness by Paul,
(<441308>Acts
13:8.) Therefore, Peter did nothing which was impertinent to his function, when
he did in time shoot that dart which the Holy Ghost had given him. And whereas
some think that this was too cruel a punishment, this cometh to pass, because,
weighing Ananias’ sin in their own and not in God’s balance, they
count that but a light offense which was a most great and grievous crime, being
full of such heinous offenses as I have already declared. Other some do think
that this was nothing so, because they see many hypocrites escape scot free
daily, which do no less mock God than did Ananias; yea, because they themselves
being most gross contemners of God, are yet notwithstanding unpunished for their
wickedness. But as God hath poured out visible graces upon his Church in the
beginning, to the end we may know that he will be present with us by the secret
power of his Spirit, yea, he showed that openly by external signs, which we feel
inwardly by the experiment of faith; so he declared by the visible punishment of
two, how horrible a judgment remaineth for all hypocrites, which shall mock God
and his Church.
And there came great
fear. This was the Lord’s purpose,
by punishing one to make the rest afraid, that they might reverently beware of
all hypocrisy. And that which Luke saith,
that they
feared, doth appertain unto us also. For
God meant to give all ages a lesson at that time, that they may learn to deal
sincerely and uprightly with him. In the mean season, the punishment of this
wicked person ought to have encouraged the godly hereafter to consecrate their
goods more freely to God and the poor; because they might gather how precious
alms was in the sight of God, seeing the profaning thereof was so punished.
F251
|
ACTS
5:7-11
|
|
7. And there was passed about the space of
three hours, when his wife came in, ignorant of that which was done. 8.
And Peter said unto her, Tell me, sold ye the field for so much? She answered,
Surely, for so much. 9. And Peter said unto her, What is this that ye are
agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord? Behold, the feet of those which
have buried thy husband are at the door, which shall carry thee out. 10.
And immediately she fell down at his feet, and gave up the ghost. Furthermore,
when the young men came in, they found her dead, and when they had carried her
out, they buried her beside her husband. 11. And there came great fear
upon all the church, and upon all which heard these things.
|
7. That punishment wherewith the Lord punished
Sapphira containeth no new thing, save only that the example was the more
confirmed thereby. And it came to pass by the certain providence of God, that
the Church should see apart the obstinate wickedness and treacherous mind of
them both. Seeing their faults were alike, they might have been known together;
but this was more fit and profitable for the Church, that they might severally
bewray their own wickedness. Neither was Sapphira provoked by the sight of her
husband to dissemble, (as it falleth out oftentimes,) that the fault could be
ascribed to shamefacedness, but of her own accord, and being pricked forward by
no other means, she seemeth to be no better than her husband. Moreover, their
wickedness in lying was like, forasmuch as she may see by Peter’s
interrogation that their guile was found out.
8.
Tell
me. We see that God doth not by and by
F252
punish her, but first he trieth the matter thoroughly, lest he should send
vengeance upon any save the obstinate, and those which will not be pardoned.
F253
For although Sapphira did know that the matter was hidden, she ought to have
been stricken with this question of Peter, no otherwise than if she had been
cited to appear before the judgment-seat of God. She hath a time granted her to
repent; yea, this is, as it were, a pleasant
F254
inviting unto repentance. But she, in holding on so carelessly,
F255
doth declare that she was incurable, because she is touched with no fear of
God.
And hereby are we taught to labor diligently to bring
sinners into the way. For the Spirit of God keepeth this moderation; but when as
stubbornness and the stubborn contempt of God is added unto the offense, it is
now high time to punish. Therefore, those men are too arrogant who are
displeased with the immoderate rigor of God. It is rather our duty to consider
how we shall in time to come
F256
stand before the judgment-seat of God; although this is too much to despise his
holy power and majesty, if we will have him mocked freely without any
punishment. Moreover, so many circumstances, which before I have gathered, do
sufficiently prove that Ananias and Sapphira were not worthy of one death only.
For, first of all, hypocrisy is of itself very abominable to God. Secondly,
whereas they are determined to lie unto God, this ariseth of great contempt, in
that they do not reverence and fear Christ, being the Chief Governor of those
amongst whom they were. It is ungodliness joined with impudency; because, so
they can escape shame and reproach amongst men, before whom they were determined
to vaunt and brag, they pass not to deny their manifest wickedness unto God.
Whereas they do stubbornly deny their offense, this doth, as it were, make up
the heap and measure. And whereas innumerable hypocrites do no less mock God and
the Church daily, who, notwithstanding, are not punished with death, I have
already showed why this ought to seem to be no inconvenient thing.
F257
Forasmuch as God is the only Judge of the world, it belongeth to him to punish
every man at his pleasure, when and how it seemeth good to him. Wherefore we
must not prescribe unto him a certain mean and manner of punishment. But the
greatness of the spiritual judgment, which is as yet hid, hath been set before
us in the bodily punishment of two, as in a mirror. For if we consider what it
is to be cast into eternal fire, we shall not judge that this is the greatest
evil and punishment of all, to fall down dead before men. Look the 10th chapter
of the First to the Corinthians, verse 5.
9.
To tempt the
Spirit. He uttereth the same thing in
other words which he had said before; to wit, that they did mock God
unreverently and contemptibly. But he said that they
tempted
the Spirit, because they had cunningly packed their fraud, as if the Spirit
of God were not the knower of the hearts. For it was a point of too great
carelessness, seeing the one made the other privy to their wickedness, to make
their match between themselves, having, as it were, excluded God. For the
Scripture saith, that God is tempted either when his power is taken from him, or
the knowledge of all things is denied him. Furthermore, he meaneth that Spirit
which governed the Church by the apostles. For when Christ saith, When the
Spirit cometh, he shall judge the world, he noteth no other kind of authority
than that which he exerciseth by the ministry of the Church.
11.
And there came fear. He saith, again,
that the punishment of one was a lesson to all. But he plainly expresseth in
this place a double fear. He saith that the Church feared, because the faithful
do never so perfectly fear God, but that they profit yet more, being admonished
by his judgments. Therefore, by all those punishments which we read have been
laid upon men in times past, and do daily see to be laid upon them, doth God
call us back from the enticements and liberty of sinning. For our flesh must be
bridled every now and then after this sort, because one bridle will scarce serve
the turn. There was another manner [of] fear in the strangers, yet no such fear
as brought them unto the sincere worship of God; yet, notwithstanding, it was
such as caused them to give the glory to God.
|
ACTS
5:12-16
|
|
12. And by the hands of the apostles were done
many signs and wonders amongst the people. And they were all with one accord in
the Porch of Solomon. 13. And of the other durst no man join himself to
them: but the people magnified them. 14. And the multitude of those that
believed in the Lord, both of men and women, grew more and more. 15. So
that they brought forth the sick into the streets, and laid them in beds and
couches, that at the least way the shadow of Peter, as he came, might shadow
some of them. 16. And a multitude of the next cities came together to
Jerusalem, bringing their sick, and those which were vexed with unclean spirits,
which were all healed.
|
12. He returneth to miracles of another sort,
which are more proper to the gospel; to wit, whereby Christ doth not only
declare his power, but also his goodness; to the end he may allure men unto
himself with the sweetness of his grace. For he came to save the world, and not
to condemn it. Therefore, whereas the sick are healed, and others are delivered
from devils, these benefits done to the body do represent the spiritual grace of
Christ; and therefore they agree with his natural
F258
office that I may so speak. That fearful sign which was showed in Ananias and
Sapphira came to pass extraordinarily
F259
Luke saith that the Church was increased by miracles, because they serve for
faith,
F260
(as we have said,) to prepare some, to confirm others. Whereby that is proved
again, which I have said elsewhere that miracles must never be separated from
the word. Luke showeth the multitude of miracles by this, in that the sick were
brought forth everywhere, that they might be healed. For God meant thus to set
forth the gospel of his Son, especially at the beginning; that he, might for a
certainty testify to the Jews, that that restoring of all things was present,
which was so often promised, and in which all their hope was reposed, as they
themselves did pretend, (and make semblance.) It is well known that couches were
certain little beds in which the men of old were wont to rest at noon. Because
they might the more easily carry them out, they laid the sick in
them.
And they were all with one
accord. He signifieth unto us that they
were wont to meet together at certain hours, not only for doctrine and
prayers’ sake, but that they might win others unto the Lord, as occasion
was given. For every man lived at home at his own house, but they had their
meetings there, as assuredly no body of the Church can otherwise continue. For
if every man will be his own teacher, and pray apart by himself, and if there be
no meetings and assemblies, how excellently soever the Church be ordered and
appointed, yet must it needs decay and come to nought. He saith that they were
all of one mind, to the end we may know that they did all keep that order
willingly, that no man was so disordered as to keep himself at home,
F261
neglecting the public assembly. Wherein they showed a token, not only of
modesty, but also of constancy. For they could not do this without danger,
seeing the place was so famous. For which cause, the agreement of them all to
put themselves in hazard was so much the more worthy of
commendation.
13.
And of other durst no
man. This was the second fruit of the
miracles, in that these which believed not, being convict with the excellent
power of God, dare not despise the apostles, but are rather enforced to
reverence the Church. Yet that might seem an absurd thing, that being terrified
with miracles, they flee from God and his people. I answer, that they were
letted through their own fault from coming; and it is not to be doubted but that
God doth call us unto himself by miracles. Therefore, whosoever they be that go
not so far, as willingly to embrace the grace of God which shineth in them, they
are letted and hindered by their own perverse and evil conscience. Yet this is
some fruit, in that God wringeth some fear out of them; although Luke doth
ascribe this not only to the miracle, but rather comprehendeth all together
which might serve to the increasing of the dignity of the Church. For all things
were so ordered, that there shined there a certain divine majesty; for they did
no less differ from the other than angels from men.
For there is a certain secret majesty in holy
discipline and in sincere godliness, which doth even fast bind the wicked
whether they will or no. But we know not at this day of what sort the same is;
yea, rather, we cause ourselves to be despised together with the gospel, through
our profane liberty of evil living. Furthermore, the punishment of Ananias and
his wife did not a little terrify the wicked, and keep them from breaking in
unadvisedly into the company of those men, where God had showed himself so sharp
a Judge. Yet we must note that he speaketh of men which were indifferent in this
place, and of those which were not of the worst sort; for there were at that
time many at Jerusalem, whom neither the reverence of signs, neither yet of the
angelic holiness of the godly, could move. Therefore Luke meaneth moderate men,
in whom there are some seed of the fear of God; like as we see at this day
certain, whom the vanity of the world keepeth back from submitting their necks
unto the yoke of Christ; yet because they smell out some divine thing in our
doctrine,
F262
they dare not despise the same; yet we may see also in what deadly grins [gins]
Satan insnareth all those which have not the Spirit of Christ, that they do not
only fear to provide for themselves, but purposely avoid those remedies which
are offered them unto salvation. They both see and allow those things which are
both holy and profitable, and yet, notwithstanding, they are either carried
headlong unto things which are worse, or else they wax drowsy in their
filthiness.
15.
The shadow of Peter, as he
came. The Papists abuse this text, [as a
pretexts] not only to the end they may commend reigned miracles, which they say
are done at the graves of martyrs, but also that they may boast of their relics.
Why (say they) shall not the grave, or garment, the touching of the bones of
Peter, have power to heal, as well as his shadow had this power? I answer, we
must not by and by think that that is right which Luke saith was done by
ignorant men, and those which knew not the pure faith. Yet we have a more
certain answer in readiness than this. For the apostles were endued with such
power for this cause, because they were ministers of the gospel. Therefore they
used this gift, inasmuch as it served to further the credit of the gospel; yea,
God did no less show forth his power in their shadow than in their mouth. Those
miracles whereof the Papists babble are so unlike to these, that they are rather
altogether contrary. For this is the end of their miracles, to lead away the
world from Christ unto saints.
|
ACTS
5:17-26
|
|
17. And the high priest rose, and all that
were with him, that is to say, the sect of the Sadducees, and were. filled with
zeal, [or indignation.] 18. And they laid hands on the apostles, and put
them in the common prison. 19. And the angel of the Lord opened the door
of the prison in the night season, and bringing them out, said, 20. Go,
and standing, speak in the temple unto the people all the word, of this life.
21. When they heard this early in the morning, they entered into the
temple and taught. But when the high priest came, and those which were with him,
they called a council, and all the whole senate of the children of Israel, and
sent into the common prison to fetch them. 22. But when the ministers
came, they found them not. Therefore they returned and told, saying, 23.
The prison truly found we shut with all diligence, and the keepers standing at
the door; but when the prison was opened, we found none within. 24. When
the chief priest, and the captain of the temple, and the priests, heard these
sayings, they doubted of these things, what this would be. 25.
Furthermore, a certain man coming told them, saying, Behold, the men whom ye had
put in prison stand in the temple, teaching the people. 26. Then the
captain going with the ministers, brought them without violence. For they feared
the people, lest they should be stoned.
|
17. Luke hath hitherto declared that the
Church was wonderfully increased, that it was furnished
F263
with divers gifts, that it excelled in miracles; finally, that the kingdom of
Christ did flourish there by all means. Now he beginneth to show that the fury
of the wicked was kindled with these things, so that they raged sorer afresh.
F264
Whence we may gather with what blind fury and rage Satan driveth them forward,
when as they are so little terrified with such evident power of God, that
they run headlong more boldly, and with greater force, and bend all their force,
as it were, to overthrow the very heaven. As this so great blindness is a
horrible punishment of Almighty God, so ought it to teach all men to submit
themselves betimes to God, lest that they themselves, being taken with the
spirit of giddiness, (whilst they run against the hand of God,) be broken in
pieces with the same. Nevertheless, let us know that God will so increase his
Church with spiritual good things, that yet, notwithstanding, he suffereth the
same to be vexed of the wicked. Therefore we must alway be ready for the combat;
for our estate at this day is not unlike to theirs. Especially the knowledge of
the gifts of God, whereby he testifieth that he is present with us, ought to
encourage us, lest the fury and boldness of the wicked do terrify and dismay us.
For this is no small comfort, when we know that God is present with
us.
Which were with
him. He meaneth those which were most
familiar, and the highest linked in friendship with the chief priest, whose
counsel he was wont to use, and whom he had, being, as it were, gathered and
culled out of the whole order, not for judgment, or discretion, but for the love
of his faction; as they did then contend among themselves shamelessly, like
mortal enemies. Furthermore, Luke saith again, that the Sadducees did bear the
greatest swing at that day; to the end we may know that the government was then
confused with horrible wasteness;
F265
when as such a sect could bear rule. But God suffered the synagogue to be
drowned in such extreme reproach, after that he had separated his Church from
it, to the end they might have the less excuse, who despising the gospel, did
continue in such a sink of filthiness. In the mean season, what did enforce and
drive forward those swine, who were touched with no care of the life to come,
save only mere ambition, and desire to keep that lordship and pre-eminence which
they had gotten?
They were filled with
zeal. I had liefer keep the Greek word
still (especially seeing it is common enough otherwise) than to translate it
emulation (or indignation;) for he speaketh generally of the
perverse and violent force wherewith hypocrites are carried and inflamed to
maintain their superstitions; whereby it appeareth what account God maketh of
zeal, and what praise it deserveth, when as it is not governed by reason and
wisdom, that is, when it is not led and guided by the Spirit of God. We see at
this day those men moved and stirred with devilish fury, who will be counted the
most devout of all men, who rage horribly to shed innocent blood. Nevertheless,
let us note that he speaketh not in this place of an unadvised or blind zeal,
which was in many of the Jews, as Paul affirmeth, but we understand rather a hot
and unbridled violence; for although the wicked be accused of their own
consciences, because they wittingly resist godliness, yet do they deceive
themselves with a false show of zeal, because it is lawful to prevent new
things.
F266
So at this day almost in all Popery they boast only of zeal, whereas
notwithstanding they are zealous for their belly. But admit we grant that that
is true which they pretend, how can this excuse the heat of their cruelty
whereunto they are enforced by their blindness? as if this were a chief virtue
to grant liberty to their wrath,
F267
to be avenged of that which displeaseth them; but this was former in order, to
make a difference between good and evil, lest any thing be dissolved
F268
unadvisedly.
19.
The angel of the
Lord. The Lord brought the apostles out
of prison, not because he would rid them quite out of the hands of their
enemies, for he suffered them afterwards to be brought back again, and to be
beaten with rods; but he meant to declare, by this miracle, that they were in
his hand and tuition, to the end he might maintain the credit of the gospel;
partly that the Church might have another confirmation thereby, partly that the
wicked might be left without excuse wherefore we must not hope always, nay, we
must not always desire that God will deliver us from death; but we must be
content with this one thing, that our life is defended by his hand, so far as is
expedient. In that he useth the ministry of an angel, in this he doth according
to his common custom; for he testifieth every where in the Scriptures, that the
angels are ministers of his goodness towards us. Neither is that a vain
speculation, for this is a profitable help for our infirmity, that we know that
not only God doth care for us, but also that the heavenly spirits do watch for
our safety. Again, this was no small pledge of God’s love towards us, that
the creatures of all other most noble are appointed to have regard of our
safety. The angel openeth the prison in the night, because he would not work the
miracle when the wicked might see him, although he would have the same being
wrought known by the event itself.
20.
Speak in the
temple. This is the end of their
deliverance, that they employ themselves stoutly in preaching the gospel, and
provoke their enemies courageously, until they die valiantly. For they were put
to death at length when the hand of God ceased, after that they had finished
their course; but now the Lord openeth the prison for them, that they may be at
liberty to fulfill their function. That is worth the marking, because we see
many men, who, after they have escaped out of persecution, do afterwards keep
silence, as if they had done their duty towards God, (and were no more to be
troubled;) other some, also, do escape away by denying Christ; but the Lord doth
deliver his children, not to the end they may cease off from the course which
they have begun, but rather that they may be the more zealous afterward. The
apostles might have objected, It is better to keep silence for a time, forasmuch
as we cannot speak one word without danger; we are now apprehended for one only
sermon, how much more shall the fury of our enemies be inflamed hereafter, if
they shall see us make no end of speaking? But because they knew that they were
to live and to die to the Lord, they do not refuse to do that which the Lord
commanded; so we must always mark what function the Lord enjoineth us. There
will many things meet us oftentimes, which may discourage us, unless being
content with the commandment of God alone, we do our duty, committing the
success to him.
The words of this
life. A singular commendation of the
gospel, that it is a lively doctrine, bringing salvation unto men; for the
righteousness of God is revealed unto us in it,
(<450117>Romans
1:17;) and in it Christ offereth himself unto us with the sacrifice of his
death, with the Spirit of regeneration, with the earnest of our adoption. And
this is spoken expressly to the apostles, to the end they may the more
courageously enter all manner of combats for the gospel, forasmuch as they hear
that they are ministers of eternal salvation. The demonstrative is added for the
more certainty, as if the angel did point out life with his finger, as assuredly
we need not to seek the same far, when we have the word in our mouth and in our
heart; unless peradventure some man had rather take it by hypallage,
the words of this
life, for these words, which I do not
reject, yet that former sense me thinks is better, for it was a new revelation
of Christ wherein they had life present.
21.
And when the chief priest
came. The chief priest calleth all the
council together now, lest, if giving the honor to his own sect, he omit others,
and be not able to bear the burden; therefore, he is enforced by fear to call
the multitude together, notwithstanding they observe diligently and straitly the
form of law. The elders are called who did govern, that nothing may be done but
according to the sentence and authority of the council. Who would not have hoped
for a moderate end, seeing they began thus? and surely they pretend what color
they can, lest they seem to oppress the truth violently and tyrannously; but
when they hear that the apostles teach in the temple, howsoever they know that
they came not out by deceit of man, but miraculously, yet they hold on still in
their purpose; where appeareth, together with the ungodliness of behavior and
contempt of God, horrible fury and want of reason. Therefore, the beautiful
colors of right and equity
F269
do never so cover hypocrites, but that they do at length betray their
wickedness. They must need certainly gather by all circumstances, that it is the
work of God that the prison was opened, yet they do not doubt openly to rage
against God.
These things are also meet for our time. We know how
proudly the Papists boast of that maxim of theirs, that lawful councils must be
obeyed, because they represent the Church. Moreover, they call those lawful
councils, and they will have them so accounted, wherein nothing is wanting
touching the external form, and such a council was this whereof Luke speaketh in
this place; and yet, notwithstanding, we know that it was gathered to put out
F270
the name of Christ; for although the priests did then creep in unto honor by
subtlety, or by inordinate suit,
F271
to win the favor of men, or by other wicked policies, or whether they burst in
unto the same by bribery, or murder,
F272
yet the dignity of the priesthood did continue as yet until Christ was revealed.
There was in the assembly of the elders a representing of the Church; but where
the truth of God is not sought, all outward appearance is nothing else but a
mere visor. Therefore, it is in vain for the Papists to cover their abominations
with the shadow of this buckler, because it is not sufficient for those to be
gathered together who are rulers of the Church, unless they do this in the name
of Christ, otherwise forasmuch as it is an usual policy of Satan to transform
himself into an angel of light,
(<471114>2
Corinthians 11:14,) we will grant him as fit a covert under the title of the
Church as he can wish.
He brought them without
violence. We have spoken somewhat before
of the captain of the temple. For I do not think
F273
that it was lawful for the Jews to set and appoint whom they would to rule the
temple, but that the president of the province did appoint one to have the
government of the temple. And he saith, that they were brought without violence,
that is, that they were not drawn violently, lest any tumult should arise, so
that, whereas they neither fear nor reverence God, they are afraid of
men. The apostles also do show their modesty in that, that whereas they are
guided with a great number of men, yet do they suffer themselves to be led away
by the officers, lest they should be authors of any tumult.
|
ACTS
5:27-28
|
|
27. And when they had brought them, they set
them before the council; and the chief priest asked them, 28. Saying, Did
not we, in commanding, command you, that you should not teach in this name? And
behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine, and you will bring the blood
of this man upon us.
|
28. The chief priest layeth two crimes to the
charge of the apostles, for he accuseth them of contumacy or stubbornness,
F274
a because they obeyed not the decree of the council. In the second member he
betrayeth an evil conscience, or, at least, he showeth that he handled rather a
private business than any public cause, for he complaineth that the apostles
will cause the priests and the scribes to be hated for the death of Christ.
Behold, therefore, what that is which nettleth them, because they fear the
revenge and punishment of wicked murder. He pretendeth, at the first, doctrine;
but we may gather out of the end that he was not so careful for doctrine. In the
mean season, he accuseth the apostles of sedition; for he taketh that for a
thing which all men, for the most part, did grant,
F275
that Christ was put to death justly. Notwithstanding this is the principal point
of the accusation, that they did not obey the commandment of the priests. It was
an heinous offense not to obey the chief priest; how much more heinous was it,
then, to despise the whole order? But the chief priest doth not consider what is
his duty towards God and the Church;
F276
he abuseth his authority tyrannously, as if the same were not under any laws, as
the Pope dealeth with us at this day; for seeing that he taketh to himself an
unbridled authority and government, he feareth not to condemn us for
schismatics, so soon as he seeth us refuse his decrees; for he catcheth at these
sentences: “He which despiseth you despiseth me,”
(<421016>Luke
10:16;) and thereupon he concludeth that we will rebel
F277
against God. But if he will be heard as the ambassador of Christ, he must speak
out of the mouth of Christ.
Now, forasmuch as he doth manifestly play the
minister of Satan, he borroweth authority, without shame and color, of the name
of Christ; yea, the very form of speech which the chief priest useth doth prove
how carelessly spiritual tyrants who usurp such authority and lordship as is not
subject to the word of God, dare grant liberty to themselves to attempt
whatsoever pleaseth them. With a commandment (saith he) have we commanded.
Whence cometh such strait rigor, save only because they think that all that must
be received without exception which they shall command?
|
ACTS
5:29-33
|
|
29. And Peter and the apostles answering,
said, We ought rather to obey God than men. 30. The God of our fathers
hath raised up Jesus, whom ye slew, hanging him upon a tree. 31. Him God
hath lifted up with his right hand, to be a Prince and a Savior, to give
repentance to Israel, and remission of sins. 32. And we are his witnesses
of these words [or things,] and the Holy Ghost also, whom God hath given to them
that obey him. 33. And when they heard these things, they were cut in
sunder, and would slay them.
|
29. This is the sum of their answer, It is
lawful for them, nay, they ought to prefer God before men. God commandeth us to
bear witness of Christ; therefore it is in vain for you to command us to keep
silence. But I have declared before in the third chapter, when this sentence
taketh place, that we ought rather to obey God than men. God doth set men over
us in such sort with power, that he keepeth still his own authority safe and
sound. Therefore, we must obey rulers so far, that the commandment of God be not
broken. Whereas power and authority is lawfully used, then it is out of season
to make comparison between God and man. If a faithful pastor do command or
forbid out of the Word of God, it shall be in vain for men which are stubborn to
object that we ought to obey God; for God will be heard by man. Yea, man is
nothing else but an instrument of God. If a magistrate do his duty as he ought,
a man shall in vain say that he is contrary to God, seeing that he dissenteth in
nothing; yea, rather the contrary rule is then in force. We must obey
God’s ministers and officers if we will obey him.
F278
But so soon as rulers do lead us away from the obedience of God, because they
strive against God with sacrilegious boldness, their pride must be abated, that
God may be above all in authority. Then all smokes of honor vanish away. For God
doth not vouchsafe to bestow honorable titles upon men, to the end they may
darken his glory. Therefore, if a father, being not content with his own estate,
do essay to take from God the chief honor of a father, he is nothing else but a
man. If a king, or ruler, or magistrate, do become so lofty that he diminisheth
the honor and authority of God, he is but a man. We must thus think also of
pastors. For he which goeth beyond his bounds in his office, (because he setteth
himself against God:) must be despoiled of his honor, lest, under a color or
visor, he deceive. The office of a pastor is very excellent, the authority of
the Church is great, yet so that no part of God’s power and Christ’s
mastership be diminished. Whence we may easily gather that the pride of the Pope
is ridiculous, who, when as he treadeth under foot the whole kingdom of Christ,
and doth set himself openly against God, will yet, nevertheless, lie hid under
the name of Christ.
F279
30.
The God of our
fathers. They descend unto the matter
whereof they are to speak, that they may declare that they made small account of
the commandment of the priests, not without cause, nor yet unadvisedly. For (as
I have already said) the comparison between God and man taketh no place save
only when there is some contrariety. Therefore they prove by this, that they are
enforced by the fear of God to refuse the commandment of the priests; because
God commandeth that which they forbid. Therefore, first of all, they say that
God had raised up Christ, after the common custom of the Scriptures. For this
speech is common, that God raised up prophets or judges, or rather ministers,
whom he determined to use into some great work; which importeth as much as that
all excellency of nature is weak, unless God do furnish those with singular
gifts whom he preferreth unto any excellent office. Peradventure, also they
allude unto that famous place of Moses, which Peter cited in his first sermon,
(<051815>Deuteronomy
18:15, above 3:22.) They cite the God of the fathers by name, as the
author, that they may declare that they bring in no new form of religion,
neither yet will they enforce upon the people any new god. For they were to make
answer to that false slander, that they went about to lead away the people from
the law and the prophets. Not that they allow all that worship which was used by
the fathers, as profane men are content with this only argument, that the
fathers taught thus, that they do all things according to the custom and decree
of their ancestors; but the apostles speak in this place of those fathers with
whom God hath made his covenant, who followeth right and pure doctrine, who
embraceth the promise of salvation with true faith; finally, who had their
beginning of the heavenly Father, and who, through the only begotten Son of God,
were the children of God together with their posterity.
Whom
ye. In this member the apostles declare unto
them plainly that they were the enemies of God who would have the chief honor
given them as unto the governors and prelates of the Church. Whereupon it
followeth that they are unworthy even of the smallest authority. Although there
is also a prevention, being a token of boldness, when as he speaketh of that
thing boldly and freely which they did account a shameful thing, to wit, lest
any part of Christ’s glory should seem to be diminished because he
suffered a slanderous
F280
death upon the cross; as if it had been said, You have slain him. Neither was
your cruelty satisfied with a plain and common death; for he was hanged upon a
tree. But neither could death extinguish his power; neither could that shame and
reproach which he suffered amongst you take away his honor. Therefore the
calling of God continueth firm and stable. Therefore, as the apostles hit the
priests in the teeth with that wickedness and heinous offense which they had
committed, so they prevent, by a granting, to express the manner of the
reproachful death which Christ suffered, lest the authors of the wickedness
triumph as having gotten the victory.
31.
Him has God lifted
up. Therefore the apostles do signify
that whatsoever the wicked do go about, it did not hinder and keep back Christ
from fulfilling his function which was enjoined him by his Father.
The right hand of
God is taken for his power. Neither is
the same metaphor used in this place, which we had before, chapter 2, and which
is common elsewhere, when Christ is said to be lift up unto the right hand of
the Father; but the meaning of this place is, that Christ, which was slain by
the hand of men, was lifted up on high by the power of God, that he might bear
rule over angels and men. And this seemeth secretly to be set against all the
enterprises of Satan and the world; as if he should say that they shall have no
good success, because they shall never climb so high as to hinder the hand of
God, whereby he hath both wrought mightily already in his only begotten Son,
neither will he ever cease to work. Yet the end is added also, that he may be a
captain and Savior. For so often as God did put his people in hope of salvation,
he was wont to promise a prince or a king, by whose hand he would restore all
things. The apostles do testify that this principality was granted to Christ.
Notwithstanding they do more plainly express his office by the other adjunct.
F281
The sum is this, that Christ is placed in the highest degree of honor, that he
may govern the people of God, and not that only, but that he may show himself to
be a saving captain, or the author of salvation.
To give
repentance. They show in this place how
Christ reigneth to save the people, to wit, when he bringeth his own to
repentance, and doth reconcile them unto God through the remission of sins.
Furthermore, we know that the sum of the gospel is contained in these two
things. Wherefore the apostles do not only stand upon the defense of their
cause, but they preach the office of Christ plentifully,
F282
that they may win even some of the mortal enemies of Christ,
F283
if it may be. Furthermore, we have declared before what the word
repentance
doth signify, to wit, that it is an inward
turning of man unto God, which showeth itself afterwards by external works. For
Christ giveth us the Spirit of regeneration for this cause, that he may renew us
inwardly; to the end that a new life may afterward follow the newness of the
mind and heart. And if it belong to Christ to give repentance, then it followeth
that it is not a thing which is in man’s power. And surely, seeing that it
is a certain wonderful reformation, (or fashioning again,) which maketh us new
creatures, repaireth in us the image of God, bringeth us out of the bondage of
sin unto the obedience of righteousness; it is a thing as impossible for men to
convert themselves as to create themselves. Repentance is, I grant, a voluntary
conversion, but whence have we this will, save only because God changeth our
heart, that it may be made fleshy of a stony heart; flexible, of hard and
stubborn; and, finally, righteous of wicked,
(<261119>Ezekiel
11:19.) And this cometh to pass when Christ regenerateth thus by his Spirit.
Neither is this given in a moment, but it must be increased daily during our
whole life, until we be fully joined to God; which shall be then when we have
put off our flesh.
This is, indeed, the beginning of repentance, when a
man, who before was turned away from God, renounceth the world and himself, and
doth purpose to lead a new life. But because when we have entered the way, we
are far from the mark, we must needs go forward continually. We have
F284
a both through the benefit of Christ. For as he beginneth repentance in us, so
doth he also give us perseverance. This is an inestimable grace; but it should
do us but a little good, unless it were coupled with forgiveness of sins. For
Christ doth both find us the enemies of God at the first, and also there are
always vices remaining in us, which cause disagreement between him and us; so
that he may justly be offended with us, rather than merciful unto us. And
therein doth our righteousness consist, if God do not impute our sins unto us.
Therefore, this latter grace must never be separated from them. Yea, rather the
gospel shall be lame
F285
and corrupt, unless it consist upon [of] these two members, that is, unless men
be taught that they are reconciled to God by Christ by the free imputation of
righteousness, and that they are fashioned again unto newness of life by the
Spirit of regeneration. So that we understand briefly how we must obtain
salvation in Christ.
32.
And we are his witnesses. After that
they have declared that their doctrine came from God, they descend now unto the
other part that they speak as they were commanded by God, lest they seem to
attempt anything unadvisedly. For this also was a necessary defense, as it is
for all the ministers of the gospel, to wit, that they make this openly known to
all men that they teach nothing but that which they have received of God.
Secondly, that they are called hereunto, so that they cannot avoid the necessity
of teaching, unless they will resist God. Luke putteth
words
in this place, instead of
things,
according to the Hebrew phrase. Although if any man had rather understand it
of the speech itself, I do not deny but that it may be so. The sum is, seeing
they are brought forth by God to be witnesses, they may not give back,
F286
but they must publish things which he hath commanded.
And also the
Spirit. They confirm their calling by
the effect; for this was a seal to approve their doctrine, seeing that God gave
the Holy Spirit to those which believed. Forasmuch, as it appeared manifestly by
this, that he allowed the faith of the gospel, and it was acceptable to him. In
that they say to those which obey
him, I refer it unto Christ, as if they
should have said, those which believe in Christ are plentifully rewarded for
their obedience. Therefore God will have Christ obeyed. Wherefore even our
ministry doth please him in that thing. Yet here may a question be moved, Seeing
that we have saith by the revelation of the Spirit, how is it said in this
place, that the same is given after faith? I answer, that the gift of tongues,
of prophecy, of interpretation, of healing, and such like, are spoken of in this
place, wherewith God did beautiful his Church. As Paul saith, where he asketh
the Galatians, whether they received the Spirit by the law, or by the hearing of
faith,
(<480302>Galatians
3:2.) Therefore the illumin-ation of the Spirit goeth before faith, because it
is the cause thereof; but there follow other graces afterward, that we may go
forward, according to that, “To him that hath shall be given,”
(<401312>Matthew
13:12.) And if we will be enriched every now and then with new gifts of
the Spirit, let us hold out unto God the lap of faith.
F287
But the reward wherewith our want of faith is rewarded at this day is far
unlike;
F288
for the most part being destitute of the Spirit of God doth neither see nor
understand anything.
33.
They were cut in sunder. The priests
ought to have been thoroughly moved, though they had had hearts of iron, but
they burst.
F289
Whence we gather that no reasons can prevail with the reprobate, to bring them
unto the obedience of Christ; for unless God speak within, the outward doctrine
shall be able to do nothing else but to beat the cars. The apostles were able so
to overcome their enemies, that they should not have had one word to say; but
their fury was so untamed, and unbridled that they do rather go mad. Yet we must
therewithal note the force of the word, because although the reprobate are not
thereby changed, that they may become better, yet it pierceth into their hearts,
so that it urgeth their consciences; for thence springeth their fury, because
they saw themselves
F290